Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-76fb5796d-dfsvx Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-04-28T11:48:52.827Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Bibliography

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  28 March 2008

Alan Bowman
Affiliation:
Brasenose College, Oxford
Averil Cameron
Affiliation:
Keble College, Oxford
Peter Garnsey
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Get access

Summary

Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2005

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

L'Afrique dans l'Occident romain. L'Afrique dans l'Occident romain: Ier siècle av. J.-C.–IVe siècle ap. J.-C.: actes du colloque organisé par l' École française de Rome, sous le patronage de l'Institut national d'archéologie et d'art de Tunis (Rome, 3–5 décembre 1987) (CEFR 134; 1990). RomeGoogle Scholar
Alföldy, , Krise. Alföldy, G. (1989) Die Krise des römischen Reiches. Geschichte, Geschichtsschreibung und Geschichtsbetrachtung: ausgewählte Beiträge (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien 5). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Armées et fiscalité. Armées et fiscalité dans le Monde antique (Paris, 14–16 octobre 1976) (Centre national de la recherche scientifique de France: Colloques nationaux 936; 1977). ParisGoogle Scholar
Arnheim, , Senatorial Aristocracy. Arnheim, M. T. W. (1972) The Senatorial Aristocracy in the Late Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, , Currency. Bagnall, R. S. (1985) Currency and Inflation in Fourth Century Egypt.(BASP Suppl. 5). AtlantaGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, , Egypt. Bagnall, R. S. (1993) Egypt in Late Antiquity. Princeton, NJCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, and Frier, , Demography. Bagnall, R. S. and Frier, B. W. (1994) The Demography of Roman Egypt. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, and Worp, , Regnal Formulas. Bagnall, R. S. and Worp, K. A. (1979) Regnal Formulas in Byzantine Egypt (BASP Suppl. 2). AtlantaGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , Chronique d' Égypte. Barnes, T. D. (1981) Constantine and Eusebius. Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , Early Christianity. Barnes, T. D. (1984) Early Christianity and the Roman Empire (Variorum Reprints). LondonGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , ‘Emperors’. Barnes, T. D. (1996) ‘Emperors, panegyrics, prefects, provinces and palaces’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 532–52CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine. Barnes, T. D. (1994) From Eusebius to Augustine: Selected Papers 1982–1993 (Collected Studies Series 438). AldershotGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , NE. Barnes, T. D. (1982) The New Empire of Diocletian and Constantine. Cambridge, MA and LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, , Tertullian. Barnes, T. D. (1971) Tertullian: A Historical and Literary Study. Oxford (rev. edn Oxford, 1985)Google Scholar
van Berchem, , L'Armée. Berchem, D. (1952) L'Armée de Dioclétien et la réforme Constantinienne (Institut Français d'Archéologie de Beyrouth, BAH 56). ParisGoogle Scholar
Birley, , The African Emperor. Birley, A. R. (1988) The African Emperor: Septimius Severus. London (revised version of Birley, Septimius Severus (repr. with additional bibl. as Septimius Severus: The African Emperor. London, 1999))Google Scholar
Birley, , Septimius Severus. Birley, A. R. (1971) Septimius Severus: The African Emperor. London (later revised as Birley, The African Emperor)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
de Blois, , Gallienus. Blois, L. (1976) The Policy of the Emperor Gallienus (Studies of the Dutch Archaeological and Historical Society 7). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, , Arabia. Bowersock, G. (1983) Roman Arabia. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Bowman, , Town Councils. Bowman, A. K. (1971) The Town Councils of Roman Egypt (American Studies in Papyrology 11). TorontoGoogle Scholar
Brunt, , RIT. Brunt, P. A. (1990) Roman Imperial Themes. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Callu, , Politique monétaire. Callu, J.-P. (1969) La politique monétaire des empereurs romains de 238 à 311. ParisGoogle Scholar
Cameron, , LRE. Cameron, Averil (1993) The Later Roman Empire ad 284–430. LondonGoogle Scholar
Camilli, and Sorda, , L' ‘inflazione’. Camilli, L. and Sorda, S. (eds.) (1993) L' ‘inflazione’ nel quarto secolo d. C. Atti dell'incontro di studio (Roma, 1988) (Studi e materiali 3). RomeGoogle Scholar
Campbell, , ERA. Campbell, J. B. (1984) The Emperor and the Roman Army 31 bc–ad 235. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Carrié, , ‘Fiscalité’. Carrié, J.-M. (1994) ‘Dioclétien et la fiscalité’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 33–64CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, and Rousselle, , L'Empire romain. Carrié, J.-M. and Rousselle, A. (1999) L'Empire romain en mutation des Sévères à Constantin 192–337 (Nouvelle Histoire de l'Antiquité 10). ParisGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, , La préfecture urbaine. Chastagnol, A. (1960) La préfecture urbaine à Rome sous le Bas-Empire. ParisGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, , Aspects. Chastagnol, A. (1994) Aspects de l'antiquité tardive (Saggi di storia antica 6). RomeGoogle Scholar
Corcoran, , ET. Corcoran, S. J. J. (1996) The Empire of the Tetrarchs: Imperial Pronouncements and Government ad 284–324. Oxford (rev. edn with additional notes, Oxford, 2000)Google Scholar
Crawford, , L'impero romano. Crawford, M. H. (ed.) (1986) L'impero romano e le strutture economiche e sociali delle province (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 4). ComoGoogle Scholar
Dagron, , Naissance. Dagron, G. (1984) Naissance d'une capitale: Constantinople et ses institutions de 330 à 451 (Bibliothèque byzantine, études 7). Rev. edn Paris (1st edn 1974)Google Scholar
Delmaire, , Largesses sacrées. Delmaire, R. (1989) Largesses sacrées et res privata: L'aerarium impérial et son administration du IVe au VIe siècle (CEFR 121). RomeGoogle Scholar
Demandt, , Spätantike. Demandt, A. (1989) Die Spätantike: römische Geschichte von Diocletian bis Justinian 284–565 n.Chr. (HAW 111.6). MunichGoogle Scholar
Demougeot, , FEIB I. Demougeot, E. (1969) La formation de l'Europe et les invasions barbares, I: Des origines germaniques à l'avènement de Dioclétien. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dentzer, and Orthmann, , Syrie. Dentzer, J.-M. and Orthmann, W. (eds.) (1989) Archéologie et histoire de la Syrie, II: La Syrie de l'époque achémenide à l'avènement de l'Islam (Schriften zur vorderasiatischen Archäologie 1). SaarbrückenGoogle Scholar
Dévaluations I. Les dévaluations à Rome: Époque tardo-républicaine et impériale (Rome, 13–15 novembre 1975) (CEFR 37; 1978). RomeGoogle Scholar
Dévaluations II. Les dévaluations à Rome: Époque tardo-républicaine et impériale (Gdansk, 19–21 octobre 1978) (CEFR 37; 1980). RomeGoogle Scholar
Dietz, , Senatus. Dietz, K. (1980) Senatus contra principem. Untersuchungen zur senatorischen Opposition gegen Kaiser Maximinus Thrax (Vestigia 29). MunichGoogle Scholar
Dodgeon, and Lieu, , Eastern Frontier. Dodgeon, M. H. and Lieu, S. N. C. (1991) The Roman Eastern Frontier and the Persian Wars a.d. 226–363: A Documentary History. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Duncan-Jones, , ERE. Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1982) The Economy of the Roman Empire: Quantitative Studies, 2nd edn. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Duncan-Jones, , Money. Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1994) Money and Government in the Roman Empire. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duncan-Jones, , Structure. Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1990) Structure and Scale in the Roman Economy. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Économie antique I. Andreau, J., Briant, P. and Descat, R. (eds.) (1994) Économie antique. Les échanges dans l'Antiquité: Le rôle de l' État (Entretiens d'archéologie et d'histoire 1). Saint-Bertrand-de-CommingesGoogle Scholar
Économie antique II. Andreau, J., Briant, P. and Descat, R. (eds.) (1997) Économie antique. Prix et formation des prix dans les économies antiques (Entretiens d'archéologie et d'histoire 3). Saint-Bertrand-de-CommingesGoogle Scholar
Économie antique III. Andreau, J., Briant, P. and Descat, R. (eds.) (2000) Économie antique. La guerre dans les économies antiques (Entretiens d'archéologie et d'histoire 5). Saint-Bertrand-de-CommingesGoogle Scholar
Epigrafia della produzione. Epigrafia della produzione e della distribuzione: actes de la VII e rencontre franco-italienne sur l'épigraphie du monde romain, Rome, 5–6 juin 1992 (CEFR 193; 1994). RomeGoogle Scholar
Feissel, and Gascou, , ‘Documents’. Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (1989) ‘Documents d'archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrate’, Comptes rendus de l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 1989: 535–61 = P. Euphr.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Freeman, and Kennedy, , DRBE. Freeman, P. and Kennedy, D. (eds.) (1986) The Defence of the Roman and Byzantine East (BAR Int. Ser. 297), 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frere, , Britannia. Frere, S. (1987) Britannia: A History of Roman Britain, 3rd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Frye, , Iran. Frye, R. N. (1984) The History of Ancient Iran (HAW III.7). MunichGoogle Scholar
Giacchero, , Edictum Diocletiani. Giacchero, M. (1974), Edictum Diocletiani et collegarum de pretiis rerum venalium, 2 vols. GenoaGoogle Scholar
Giardina, , Società romana. Giardina, A. (ed.) (1986) Società romana e impero tardoantico, 4 vols. i: Istituzioni, ceti, economie; ii: Roma: politica, economia, paesaggio urbano; iii: Le merci, gli insediamenti; iv: Tradizione dei classici, trasformazioni della cultura. Rome and BariGoogle Scholar
Goodburn, and Bartholomew, , Notitia Dignitatum. Goodburn, R. and Bartholomew, P. (1976) Aspects of the ‘Notitia Dignitatum’ (BAR Suppl. Ser. 15). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Halfmann, , Itinera Principum. Halfmann, H. (1986) Itinera Principum: Geschichte und Typologie der Kaiserreisen im römischen Reich (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien 2). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Hauken, , Petition and Response. Hauken, T. (1998) Petition and Response: An Epigraphic Study of Petitions to Roman Emperors 181–249 (Monographs from the Norwegian Institute at Athens 2). BergenGoogle Scholar
Herrmann, , Hilferufe. Herrmann, P. (1990) Hilferufe aus römischen Provinzen. Ein Aspekt der Krise des römischen Reiches im 3. Jhdt n. Chr. HamburgGoogle Scholar
Herzog, , Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur der Antike 5. Herzog, R. (ed.) (1989) Restauration und Erneuerung: die lateinische Literatur von 284 bis 374 n.Chr. (Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur der Antike 5 = HAW viii.5). Munich (French trans.: Restauration et renouveau. Turnhout, 1993)Google Scholar
Honoré, , E&L. Honoré, T. (1994) Emperors and Lawyers, 2nd edn. Oxford (1st edn London, 1981)Google Scholar
Honoré, , Ulpian1, 2. Honoré, T. (1982) Ulpian, 1st edn. Oxford (completely revised as Ulpian: Pioneer of Human Rights, 2nd edn Oxford, 2002)Google Scholar
Humbach, and Skjaervø, , Paikuli. Humbach, H. and Skjaervø, P. O. (1978–83) The Sasanian Inscription of Paikuli, 3 vols. in 4. I: Supplement to Herzfeld's Paikuli; II: Synoptic tables; III.1: Restored text and translation; III.2: Commentary. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Huyse, , ŠKZ. Huyse, P. (1999) Die dreisprachige Inschrift Šabuhrs I. an der Kacba-i Zardušt (ŠKZ) (Corpus Inscriptionum Iranicarum III.1.1), 2 vols. LondonGoogle Scholar
Isaac, , Limits of Empire. Isaac, B. (1992) The Limits of Empire: The Roman Army in the East, rev. edn. Oxford (1st edn Oxford, 1990)Google Scholar
L'Italie d'Auguste à Dioclétien. L'Italie d'Auguste à Dioclétien:Actes du colloque international, Rome, 25–28 mars 1992 (CEFR 198; 1994). RomeGoogle Scholar
Johnson, , Saxon Shore. Johnson, S. (1979) The Roman Forts of the Saxon Shore, 2nd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Johnson, , LRF. Johnson, S. (1983) Late Roman Fortifications. LondonGoogle Scholar
Jones, , LRE. Jones, A. H. M. (1964) The Later Roman Empire. A Social Economic and Administrative Survey, 3 vols. Oxford (repr. in 2 vols. with continuous pagination, Oxford, 1973)Google Scholar
Jones, , Roman Economy. Jones, A. H. M. (1974) The Roman Economy: Studies in Ancient Economic and Administrative History, ed. Brunt, P. A.. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kettenhofen, , RPK. Kettenhofen, E. (1982) Die römisch-persischen Kriege des 3. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. nach der Inschrift Šāhpuhrs I. an der Kacbe-ye Zartošt (ŠKZ) (Beihefte zum TAVO, B 55). WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
King, , Imperial Revenue. King, C. E. (ed.) (1980) Imperial Revenue, Expenditure and Monetary Policy in the Fourth Century a.d. The Fifth Oxford Symposium on Coinage and Monetary History (BAR Int. Ser. 76). OxfordGoogle Scholar
King, and Henig, , Roman West. King, A. and Henig, M. (eds.) (1981) The Roman West in the Third Century: Contributions from Archaeology and History (BAR Int. Ser. 109), 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds. King, C. E. and Wigg, D. W. (eds.) (1996) Coin Finds and Coin Use in the Roman World: The Thirteenth Oxford Symposium on Coinage and Monetary History (25–27. 3. 1993) (Studien zu Fundmünzen der Antike 10). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Kolb, , Diocletian. Kolb, F. (1987) Diocletian und die erste Tetrarchie. Improvisation oder Experiment in der Organisation monarchischer Herrschaft? (Untersuchungen zur antiken Literatur und Geschichte 27). Berlin and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fox, Lane, Pagans and Christians. Lane Fox, R. (1986) Pagans and Christians in the Mediterranean World from the Second Century a.d. to the Conversion of Constantine. HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Lewis, , Life in Egypt. Lewis, N. (1983) Life in Egypt under Roman Rule. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress VI. Schönberger, H. (ed.) (1967) Studien zu den Militargrenzen Roms: Vorträge des 6. Internationalen Limeskongresses in Süddeutschland [1964] (BJ 19). Cologne and GrazGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress VII. Applebaum, S. (ed.) (1970) Roman Frontier Studies. The Proceedings of the 7th International Congress, Tel Aviv 1967. Tel AvivGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress VIII. Birley, E. B., Dobson, B. and Jarrett, M. (eds.) (1974) Roman Frontier Studies. 8th International Congress of Limesforschung, Cardiff 1969. CardiffGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress IX. Pippidi, D. M. (ed.) (1974) Actes du IXe congrès international d'études sur les frontières romaines. Mamaia, 1972. Cologne, Vienna and BucharestGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress XIII. Hanson, W. S. and Keppie, L. J. F. (eds.) (1980) Roman Frontier Studies 1979: Papers Presented to the 12th International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies (BAR Int. Ser. 71). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Limes Congress XV. Maxfield, V. and Dobson, M. J. (eds.) (1991) Roman Frontier Studies 1989: Proceedings of the XV International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies. ExeterGoogle Scholar
L'or monnayé i. L'or monnayé i: Purification et altérations de Rome à Byzance (Cahiers Ernest-Babelon 2; 1985). Paris80–111Google Scholar
L'or monnayé ii. Callu, J.-P. and Loriot, X. (eds.) (1990) L'or monnayé ii: La dispersion des aurei en Gaule romaine sous l'Empire (Cahiers Ernest-Babelon 3; 1990). Juan-les-PinsGoogle Scholar
L'or monnayé iii. Brenot, C. and Loriot, X. (eds.) (1992) L'or monnayé iii: Trouvailles de monnaies d'or dans l'Occident romain: Actes de la Table Ronde tenue à Paris les 4 et 5 décembre 1987 (Cahiers Ernest-Babelon 4; 1992). ParisGoogle Scholar
Luttwak, , Grand Strategy. Luttwak, E. N. (1976) The Grand Strategy of the Roman Empire. Baltimore and LondonGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, , Response. MacMullen, R. (1976) Roman Government's Response to Crisis, a.d. 235–337. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, , Corruption. MacMullen, R. (1988) Corruption and the Decline of Rome. New HavenGoogle Scholar
Millar, , ERW. Millar, F. G. B. (1977) The Emperor in the Roman World 31 b.c.–a.d. 337. London (rev. edn with afterword, London, 1992)Google Scholar
Millar, , Near East. Millar, F. G. B. (1993) The Roman Near East 31 b.c–a.d. 337. Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, , AFRBA. Mitchell, S. (ed.) (1983) Armies and Frontiers in Roman and Byzantine Anatolia (BAR Int. Ser. 156). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, , Anatolia. Mitchell, S. (1993) Anatolia: Land, Men and Gods in Asia Minor, 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, , ‘Maximinus’. Mitchell, S. (1988) ‘Maximinus and the Christians in ad 312: a new Latin inscription’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 105–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nixon, and Rodgers, , Panegyrici. Nixon, C. E. V. and Rodgers, B. S. (1994) In Praise of Later Roman Emperors: The Panegyrici Latini, Introduction, Translation and Historical Commentary (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage 21). Berkeley, Los Angeles and OxfordGoogle Scholar
Pasqualini, , Massimiano. Pasqualini, A. (1979) Massimiano ‘Herculius’. Per un' interpretazione della figura e dell'opera (Studi pubblicati dall'Istituto Italiano per la storia antica 30). RomeGoogle Scholar
Peachin, , Titulature. Peachin, M. (1990) Roman Imperial Titulature and Chronology, a.d. 235–284 (StAmst 29). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, , Carrières. Pflaum, H. G. (1960–1) Les carrières procuratoriennes équestres sous le Haut-Empire romain (Institut français d'archéologie de Beyrouth. BAH 57), 3 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, , Carrières Suppl. Pflaum, H. G. (1982) Les carrières procuratoriennes équestres sous le Haut-Empire romain. Supplement (BAH 112). ParisGoogle Scholar
Potter, , Prophecy. Potter, D. S. (1990) Prophecy and History in the Crisis of the Roman Empire: A Historical Commentary on the Thirteenth Sibylline Oracle. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Le ravitaillement. Le ravitaillement en blé de Rome et des centres urbains des débuts de la République jusqu'au Haut Empire (Collection du Centre Jean Bérard 11 = CEFR 196; 1994). Naples and RomeGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, , Aphrodisias. Reynolds, J. M. (1982) Aphrodisias and Rome: Documents from the Excavation of the Theatre at Aphrodisias (JRS Monographs I). LondonGoogle Scholar
Robert, , Hellenica. Robert, L. (with Robert, J.) (1940–65), Hellenica, vols. I–XIII. Paris and LimogesGoogle Scholar
Rostovtzeff, , SEHRE. Rostovtzeff, M. I. (1957) The Social and Economic History of the Roman Empire, 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Roueché, , ALA. Roueché, C. (1989) Aphrodisias in Late Antiquity (JRS Monographs 5). LondonGoogle Scholar
Rythmes de la production monétaire. Depeyrot, G., Hackens, T. and Moucharte, G. (eds.) (1987) Rythmes de la production monétaire, de l'antiquité à nos jours: Actes du colloque international organisé à Paris du 10 au 12 janvier 1986 (Publications d'histoire de l'art et d'archéologie de l'Université Catholique de Louvain50 = Numismatica Lovaniensia 7). LouvainGoogle Scholar
Sallmann, , HLL 4. Sallmann, K. (ed.) (1997) Die Literatur des Umbruchs von der römischen zur christlichen Literatur 117 bis 284 n.Chr. (Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur der Antike 4 = HAW VIII.4). Munich, 1997 (French trans.: L'âge de transition. Turnhout, 2000)Google Scholar
Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2. Schiavone, A. (ed.) (1991) Storia di Roma ii.2: L'Impero mediterraneo: i principi e il mondo. TurinGoogle Scholar
Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.3. Schiavone, A. (ed.) (1992) Storia di Roma ii.3: L'Impero mediterraneo: la cultura e l'impero. TurinGoogle Scholar
Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1. Schiavone, A. (ed.) (1993) Storia di Roma iii.1: L'etàtardoantica: crisi e trasformazione. TurinGoogle Scholar
Seston, , Dioclétien. Seston, W. (1946) Dioclétien et la tétrarchie. i: Guerres et réformes (284–300) (BEFAR 172). ParisGoogle Scholar
Sprengling, , Iran. Sprengling, M. (1953) Third Century Iran, Sapor and Kartïr. ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Syme, , E&B. Syme, R. (1971) Emperors and Biography: Studies in the Historia Augusta. OxfordGoogle Scholar
L'Urbs. Espace urbain et histoire. L'Urbs. Espace urbain et histoire (Ier siècle av. J.-C.–III siècle ap. J.-C.). Actes du Colloque International (Rome, 8–12 mai 1985) (CEFR 98; 1987). RomeGoogle Scholar
Westermann, and Schiller, , Apokrimata. Westermann, W. L. and Schiller, A. A. (1954) Apokrimata: Decisions of Septimius Severus on Legal Matters. New York (= P. Col. 123)Google Scholar
Whittaker, , Frontiers. Whittaker, C. R. (1994) Frontiers of the Roman Empire: A Social and Economic Study. Baltimore and LondonGoogle Scholar
Whittaker, , Herodian. Whittaker, C. R. (ed.) (1969–70) Herodian (Loeb Classical Library), 2 vols. Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Wieacker, , Rechtsgeschichte. Wieacker, F. (1988) Römische Rechtsgeschichte: Quellenkunde, Rechtsbildung, Jurisprudenz und Rechtsliteratur I. Einleitung, Quellenkunde, Frühzeit und Republik (Rechtsgeschichte des Altertums 3.1.1 = HAW x.3.1.1). MunichGoogle Scholar
Williams, , Diocletian. Williams, S. (1985) Diocletian and the Roman Recovery. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wolfram, , Goths. Wolfram, H. (1988) History of the Goths (trans. Dunlap, T. J.). Berkeley, CAGoogle Scholar
Yarshater, , CHI III. Yarshater, E. (ed.) (1983) The Cambridge History of Iran, vol. III: The Seleucid, Parthian and Sasanian Periods, 2 parts. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
The Age of Diocletian: A Symposium, December 14–16, 1951 (1953). Metropolitan Museum of Art, New YorkGoogle Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939a) ‘The invasions of peoples from the Rhine to the Black Sea’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 138–164 (repr. in Alföldi, (1967))Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939b) ‘The crisis of the empire (a.d. 249–270)’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 165–231 (repr. in Alföldi, (1967))Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939c) ‘The sources for the Gothic invasions of the years 260–270’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 721–3Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1967) Studien zur Geschichte der Weltkrise des 3.Jahrhunderts nach Christus. DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1979) ‘Redeunt Saturnia regna VII’, Chiron 9: 553–606Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1966a) ‘Barbareneinfälle und religiöse Krisen in Italien’, HAC1 1964–5 1–19Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1966b) ‘Ein bellum sarmaticum und ein ludus sarmaticus in der Historia Augusta’, HAC1 1964–5: 21–34Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1968) ‘Septimius Severus und der Senat’, Bonner Jahrbücher 168: 112–60Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1972) ‘Der Sturz des Kaisers Geta und die antike Geschichtsschreibung’, HAC1 1970: 19–51Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1973) ‘Der heilige Cyprian und die Krise des römischen Reiches’, Historia 22: 479–50Google Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1974) ‘The crisis of the third century as seen by contemporaries’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 15: 89–111Google Scholar
Alston, R. (1994) ‘Roman military pay from Caesar to Diocletian’, Journal of Roman Studies 84: 113–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arce, J. (1982) El último siglo de la España romana, 284–409. MadridGoogle Scholar
Arce, J. (1988) Funus Imperatorum: Los funerales de los emperadores romanos (Alianza forma 68). MadridGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, D. (1987a) ‘Gallienus in Athens, 264’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 70: 235–58Google Scholar
Armstrong, D. (1987b) ‘Tribunician dates of the joint and separate reigns of Valerian and Gallienus: a plea for the August–September theory’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 67: 215–23Google Scholar
Avery, W. T. (1940) ‘The adoratio purpurae and the importance of the imperial purple in the fourth century of the Christian era’, Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome 17: 66–80CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babcock, C. L. (1962) ‘An inscription of Trajan Decius from Cosa’, AJPh 83: 147–86Google Scholar
Bakker, L. (1993) ‘Raetien unter Postumus – Das Siegesdenkmal einer Juthungenschlacht im Jahre 260 n. Chr. aus Augsburg’, Germania 71: 369–86Google Scholar
Baldini, A. (1975) ‘Il ruolo di Paolo di Samosata nella politica culturale di Zenobia e la decisione di Aureliano ad Antiochia’, Rivista Storica dell'Antichità 5: 59–78Google Scholar
Baldini, A. (1978) ‘Discendenti a Roma da Zenobia?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 30: 145–9Google Scholar
Baldus, H. (1971) Uranius Antoninus: Münzprägung und Geschichte (Antiquitas 3.11). BonnGoogle Scholar
Balty, J.-C. (1987) ‘Apamée (1986): nouvelles données sur l'armée romaine d'Orient et les raids sassanides du milieu du IIIe siècle’, Comptes rendus de l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 1987: 213–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Balty, J.-C. (1988) ‘Apamea in Syria in the second and third centuries a.d.’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 91–104CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bang, M. (1906) ‘Die militärische Laufbahn des Kaisers Maximinus’, Hermes 41: 300–3Google Scholar
Barbieri, G. (1952a) ‘Aspetti della politica di Settimio Severo’, Epigraphica 14: 3–48Google Scholar
Barbieri, G. (1952b) L'Albo senatorio da Settimio Severo a Carino 193–285 (Studi pubblicati dall'Istituto italiano per la storia antica 6). RomeGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1967) ‘The family and career of Septimius Severus’, Historia 16: 87–107Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1970a) ‘The lost Kaisergeschichte and the Latin historical tradition’, HAC1 1968–9: 13–43 (repr. in Barnes, , Early Christianity ch. 4)Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1970b) ‘Three notes on the Vita Probi’, Classical Quarterly 20: 198–203CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1975) ‘The unity of the Verona List’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 16: 275–8Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1976a) ‘Sossianus Hierocles and the antecedents of the Great Persecution’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 80: 239–52CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1976b) ‘Imperial campaigns, ad 285–311’, Phoenix 30: 174–93 (repr. in Barnes, , Early Christianity ch. 12)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1978) The Sources of the Historia Augusta (Collection Latomus 155). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1985) ‘Constantine and the Christians of Persia’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 126–36(repr. in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 6)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1989) ‘Panegyric, history and hagiography in Eusebius' Life of Constantine’, in Williams, R. (ed.), The Making of Orthodoxy: Essays in Honour of Henry Chadwick (Cambridge) 94–123(repr. in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 11)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1993) Athanasius and Constantius: Theology and Politics in the Constantinian Empire. Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1994a) ‘The religious affiliations of consuls and prefects, 317–361’, in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 7Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1994b) ‘The two drafts of Eusebius's Vita Constantini’, in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 12Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1995) ‘Statistics and the conversion of the Roman aristocracy’, Journal of Roman Studies 85: 135–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1996) ‘Emperors, panegyrics, prefects, provinces and palaces’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 532–52CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1999) ‘The wife of Maximinus’, CPh 94: 459–60Google Scholar
Barton, I. M. (1977) ‘The inscriptions of Septimius Severus and his family at Lepcis Magna’, in Mélanges offerts à Léopold Sédar Senghor: langues–littérature–histoire anciennes (Dakar)3–12Google Scholar
Bellezza, A. (1964) Massimino il Trace (Istituto di storia antica dell'Università di Genova 5). GenoaGoogle Scholar
Benario, H. W. (1958a) ‘Julia Domna – mater senatus et patriae’, Phoenix 12: 67–CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Benario, H. W. (1958b) ‘Rome of the Severi’, Latomus 17: 712–22Google Scholar
Bengtson, H. (1970) Grundriss der römischen Geschichte I (HAW 111.5.1). (rev. edn Munich)Google Scholar
Bersanetti, G. M. (1940) Studi sull'imperatore Massimino il Trace (Studia Historica 12). Rome (repr. 1965)Google Scholar
Bianchi, A. (1983) ‘Aspetti della politica economico-fiscale di Filippo l'Arabo’, Aegyptus 63: 185–98Google Scholar
Biddle, M. (1994) ‘The tomb of Christ: sources, methods and a new approach’, in Painter, K. (ed.), ‘Churches Built in Ancient Times’: Studies in Early Christian Archaeology (London)73–147Google Scholar
Biddle, M. (1999) The Tomb of Christ. StroudGoogle Scholar
Bird, H. W. (1976) ‘Diocletian and the deaths of Carus, Numerian and Carinus’, Latomus 35: 123–Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1962) ‘The oath not to put senators to death’, Classical Review n.s. 12: 197–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1967) ‘The Augustan history’, in Dorey, T. A. (ed.), Latin Biography (London)113–38Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1969) ‘The coups d'état of the year 193’, Bonner Jahrbücher 169: 247–80Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1975) ‘The third-century crisis in the Roman empire’, Bulletin of the John Rylands Library 58: 253–81CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1981) ‘The economic effects of Roman frontier policy’, in King, and Henig, , Roman West39–53Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1981) The Fasti of Roman Britain. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1969) ‘Septimius Severus and the Roman army’, Epigraphische Studien 8: 63–82 (repr. in Birley, E. B., The Roman Army: Papers 1929–1986 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 4). (Amsterdam, 1988)21–40)Google Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1987) ‘Ballista and Trebellius Pollio’, HAC1 1984–5: 55–60Google Scholar
Bland, R. (1993) ‘The coinage of Jotapian’, in Price, M., Burnett, A. and Bland, R. (eds.), Essays in Honour of Robert Carson and Kenneth Jenkins (London)191–206Google Scholar
Bland, R. and Burnett, A. (eds.) (1988) The Normanby Hoard and Other Roman Coin Hoards (Coin Hoards from Roman Britain 8). LondonGoogle Scholar
Bleckmann, B. (1992) Die Reichskrise des dritten Jahrhunderts in der spätantiken und byzantinischen Geschichtsschreibung (Quellen und Forschung zur antiken Welt 11). MunichGoogle Scholar
Blockley, R. C. (1984) ‘The Romano-Persian treaties of ad 299 and 363’, Florilegium 6: 28–49CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blois, L. (1975) ‘Odaenathus and the Roman-Persian war of 252–264 a.d.’, Talanta 6: 7–23Google Scholar
Blois, L. (1978–9) ‘The reign of the emperor Philip the Arabian’, Talanta 10/11: 11–43Google Scholar
Blois, L. (1984) ‘The third century crisis and the Greek elite in the Roman empire’, Historia 33: 358–77Google Scholar
Bodor, A. (1973) ‘Emperor Aurelian and the abandonment of Dacia’, Dacoromania 1:29–40Google Scholar
Boer, W. den (1972) Some Minor Roman Historians. LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1975) ‘Herodian and Elagabalus’, Yale Classical Studies 24: 229–36Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1974) ‘Some aspects of the reform of Diocletian in Egypt’, Akten des XIII internationalen Papyrologenkongresses, Marburg 1971 (Münch. Beitr. 66): 43–51Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1976) ‘Papyri and Roman imperial history, 1960–1975’, Journal of Roman Studies 66: 153–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1978) ‘The military occupation of Upper Egypt in the reign of Diocletian’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 25–38Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1980) ‘The economy of Egypt in the earlier fourth century’, in King, , Imperial Revenue 23–39Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1984), ‘Two notes’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 21: 33–8Google Scholar
Brauer, G. C. (1975) The Age of the Soldier Emperors: Imperial Rome a.d. 244–284. Park Ridge, NJGoogle Scholar
Brennan, P. M. (1984) ‘Diocletian and the Goths’, Phoenix 38: 142–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brennan, P. M. (1989) ‘Diocletian and Elephantine: a closer look at Pococke's puzzle (IGRR 1.1291 = SB 5.8393)’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 76: 193–205Google Scholar
Brennecke, C. (1994) ‘Nicäa I’, Theologische Realenzyklopädie 24: 429–41Google Scholar
Brilliant, R. (1967) The Arch of Septimius Severus in the Roman Forum (MAAR 29). RomeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1969) ‘The diffusion of Manichaeism in the Roman empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 92–103 (repr. in Religion and Society in the Age of Augustine (London, 1972)94–118)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bruce, L. D. (1983) ‘Diocletian, the proconsul Iulianus and the Manichaeans’, in Deroux, C. (ed.), Studies in Latin Literature and Roman History 111 (Collection Latomus 180). (Brussels)336–47Google Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1950) ‘Pay and superannuation in the Roman army’, Papers of the British School at Rome 18: 50–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1977) ‘Lex de Imperio Vespasiani’, Journal of Roman Studies 67: 95–116CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bruun, P. (1954) ‘The consecration coins of Constantine the Great’, Arctos n.s. 1: 19–31Google Scholar
Bureth, P. (1964) Les titulatures impériales dans les papyrus, les ostraca et les inscriptions d' Égypte (30 a.C.–284 p.C.). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Burgess, R. W. (1993) The ‘Chronicle’ of Hydatius and the ‘Consularia Constantinopolitana’: Two Contemporary Accounts of the Final Years of the Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Burgess, R. W. (1996) ‘The date of the persecution of the Christians in the army’, JThS 47.1: 15–28Google Scholar
Burns, T. S. (1979) ‘The barbarians and the Scriptores Historiae Augustae’, in Deroux, C. (ed.), Studies in Latin Literature and Roman History 1 (Collection Latomus 164). (Brussels)521–40Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1989) ‘L'Empire gaulois selon J. F. Drinkwater’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 2:362–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1997) ‘Eusebius's Vita Constantini and the construction of Constantine’, in Swain, S. and Edwards, M. (eds.), Portraits: Biographical Representations in the Greek and Latin Literature of the Roman Empire (Oxford)145–74Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil and Hall, S. G. (1999) Eusebius: Life of Constantine. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Campbell, J. B. (1978) ‘The marriage of Roman soldiers under the empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 68: 153–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Capelli, R. (1983) The Mint of Serdica under Aurelian (News from Bulgaria). SofiaGoogle Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1959) ‘The mints and coinage of Carausius and Allectus’, Journal of the British Archaeological Association 22: 38–40CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1965) ‘The reform of Aurelian’, Revue Numismatique6 7: 225–35CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1968) ‘The Hamâ hoard and the eastern mints of Valerian and Gallienus’, Berytus 17:123–42Google Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1971) ‘The sequence marks on the coinage of Carausius and Allectus’, in Carson, R. A. G. (ed.), Mints, Dies and Currency: Essays in Memory of Albert Baldwin (London)57–65Google Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1978) ‘Mints in the mid-third century’, in Carson, R. A. G. and Kraay, C. M. (eds.), Scripta Nummaria Romana: Essays Presented to Humphrey Sutherland (London)65–74Google Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1982) ‘Carausius et fratres sui: a reconsideration’, Studia Paulo Naster oblata: 1, Numismatica antiqua (Louvain)245–58Google Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1990) Coins of the Roman Empire. LondonGoogle Scholar
Cary, E. (1927) Dio's Roman History, vol. IX (Loeb Classical Library 177). Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Casey, P. J. (1977) ‘Carausius and Allectus – rulers in Gaul?’, Britannia 8: 283–301CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1979) ‘The relativity of moral codes: Rome and Persia in late antiquity’, in Schoedel, W. R. and Wilken, R. L. (eds.), Early Christian Literature and the Classical Intellectual Tradition: In Honorem Robert M. Grant (Théologie historique 53) (Paris)135–53Google Scholar
Champlin, E. (1979) ‘Notes on the heirs of Commodus’, AJPh 100: 288–306Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1969) ‘L'usurpateur gaulois Bonosus d'après l'Historia Augusta’, Bulletin de la Société nationale des antiquaires de France 1969: 78–99CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1976) ‘Trois études sur la Vita Cari’, HAC1 1972–4: 75–90Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1980) ‘Sur la chronologie des années 275–285’, in Bastien, P. et al. (eds.), Mélanges de numismatique, d'archéologie et d'histoire offerts à J. Lafaurie (Paris)75–82Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1980–1) ‘Deux notules sur l'époque de Dioclétien’, Bulletin de la Société nationale des antiquaires de France 1980–1:187–91Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1994a) L'évolution politique, sociale et économique du monde romain de Dioclétien à Julien: La mise en place du Bas-Empire, 3rd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1994b) ‘L'évolution politique du règne de Dioclétien (284–305)’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 23–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1975) ‘Les règnes de Valérien et de Gallien (253–268): travaux d'ensemble, questions chronologiques’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2:803–27Google Scholar
Christol, M. (1980) ‘À propos de la politique extérieure de Trébonien Galle’, Revue Numismatique6 22:63–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1990) review of Drinkwater, Gallic Empire (1987), RN6 32:308n13Google Scholar
Cizek, E. (1991) ‘La succession d'Aurélien et l'échec de Tacite’, Revue des Études Anciennes 93:109–122CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cizek, E. (1994) L'empereur Aurélien et son temps. ParisGoogle Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1980) ‘Dating the death of the emperor Decius’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 37:114–16Google Scholar
Cope, L. H. (1969) ‘The nadir of the imperial antoninianus in the reign of Claudius II Gothicus, a.d. 268–270’, Numismatic Chronicle7 9:145–61Google Scholar
Corcoran, S. (1993) ‘Hidden from history: the legislation of Licinius’, in Harries, and Wood, (1993)97–119Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. (1975) ‘Finance, coinage and money from the Severans to Constantine’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2:560–93Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1975) ‘The publication of the Prices Edict: a new inscription from Aezani’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: 160–3CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1977) ‘The Aezani copy of the Prices Edict’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 26: 125–51Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1979) ‘The Aezani copy of the Prices Edict’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 34:163–210Google Scholar
Creed, J. L. (1984) Lactantius, De Mortibus Persecutorum. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Crees, J. H. (1911) The Reign of the Emperor Probus. LondonGoogle Scholar
Curran, J. (2000) Pagan City and Christian Capital: Rome in the Fourth Century. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1996) Empereur et prêtre: Étude sur le ‘césaropapisme’ byzantin. ParisGoogle Scholar
Damerau, P. (1934) Kaiser Claudius II Goticus (268–270 n. Chr.) (Klio Beiheft 33). LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Davies, R. W. (1967) ‘M. Aurelius Atho Marcellus’, Journal of Roman Studies 57 20–2CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Davis, R. (2000) The Book of Pontiffs (Liber Pontificalis) (Translated Texts for Historians 6), 2nd edn. Liverpool (1st edn 1989)Google Scholar
Debevoise, N. C. (1938) A Political History of Parthia. Chicago (repr. New York, 1968)Google Scholar
Decker, D. (1968) ‘La politique religieuse de Maxence’, Byzantion 38: 472–562Google Scholar
Devreker, J. (1971) ‘Une inscription inédite de Caracalla à Pessinonte’, Latomus 30: 352–62Google Scholar
Dietz, K. (1976) ‘Senatskaiser und ihre μοναρχίας ἐπιϑυμίαChiron 6: 381–425Google Scholar
Digeser, E. D. (2000) The Making of a Christian Empire: Lactantius and Rome. Ithaca and LondonGoogle Scholar
Downey, G. (1961) A History of Antioch in Syria from Seleucus to the Arab Conquest. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Drake, H. A. (1976) In Praise of Constantine: A Historical Study and New Translation of Eusebius' Tricennial Orations. Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
Drake, H. A. (1985) ‘Eusebius on the True Cross’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 36: 1–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drake, H. A. (1999) Constantine and the Bishops: The Politics of Intolerance. Baltimore and LondonGoogle Scholar
Drew-Bear, T. (1981) ‘Les voyages d'Aurélius Gaius, soldat de Dioclétien’, in La géographie administrative et politique d'Alexandre à Mahomet. Actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, 14–16 juin 1979 (Travaux du Centre de Recherche sur le Proche-Orient et la Grèce Antiques 6). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, J. W. (1992) Helena Augusta: The Mother of Constantine the Great and the Legend of Her Finding of the True Cross (Brill's Studies in Intellectual History 27). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drinkwater, J. F. (1984) ‘Peasants and Bagaudae in Roman Gaul’, Classical Views 28, n.s. 3: 349–71Google Scholar
Drinkwater, J. F. (1987) The Gallic Empire (Historia Einzelschriften 52). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Drinkwater, J. F. (1989) ‘The “catastrophe” of 260: towards a more favourable assessment of the emperor Valerian I’, Rivista Storica dell'Antichità 19: 123–35Google Scholar
Dufraigne, P. (1975) Aurelius Victor: Livre des Césars, texte et traduction (Budé). ParisGoogle Scholar
Durliat, J. (1990) De la ville antique à la ville byzantine: Le problème des subsistences (CEFR 136). RomeGoogle Scholar
Dusanic, S. (1976) ‘The end of the Philippi’, Chiron 6: 427–39Google Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1967) ‘The development of Roman mailed cavalry’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 161–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1980) ‘Barbarian invasions and frontier politics in the reign of Gallienus’, Limes Congress XII: 1045–50Google Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1996) ‘A catalogue and conference on the tetrarchy’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 553–5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. (1997) Optatus: Against the Donatists (Translated Texts for Historians 27). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. (1999) ‘The Constantinian circle and the Oration to the Saints’, in Edwards, M., Goodman, M., Price, S. and Rowland, C. (eds.), Apologetics in the Roman Empire: Pagans, Jews and Christians (Oxford)251–75Google Scholar
Eichholz, D. E. (1953) ‘Constantius Chlorus' invasion of Britain’, Journal of Roman Studies 43: 41–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elks, K. J. J. (1972a) ‘Reattribution of the Milan coins of Trajan Decius to the Rome mint’, Numismatic Chronicle 7 12: 111–15Google Scholar
Elks, K. J. J. (1972b) ‘The denarii of Gordian III’, Numismatic Chronicle7 12: 309–10Google Scholar
Elks, K. J. J. (1975) ‘The eastern mints of Valerian and Gallienus: the evidence of two new hoards from western Turkey’, Numismatic Chronicle7 15: 91–109Google Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000) ‘From the culture of spolia to the cult of relics: the arch of Constantine and the genesis of late antique forms’, PBSA 68: 149–81Google Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1939) ‘The senate and the army’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 57–95Google Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1942) Zur Ostpolitik des Kaisers Diokletian (SBAW 1942.1). MunichGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1948) ‘Valerius 142 (Diocletian)’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft VIIA.2: 2419–95Google Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1949) Zu den Kriegen des Sassaniden Schapur I (SBAW 1947.5). MunichGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1954) ‘Praefectus tironibus und tironum’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XXII.2 1336Google Scholar
Erim, K. T. and Reynolds, J. (1969) ‘A letter of Gordian III from Aphrodisias in Caria’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 56–8CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Erim, K. T. and Reynolds, J. M. (1970) ‘The copy of Diocletian's Edict on Maximum Prices from Aphrodisias in Caria’, Journal of Roman Studies 60: 120–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Erim, K. T. and Reynolds, J. M. (1973) ‘The Aphrodisias copy of Diocletian's Edict on Maximum Prices’, Journal of Roman Studies 63: 99–110CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Erim, K. T., Reynolds, J. M. and Crawford, M. H. (1971) ‘Diocletian's currency reform: a new inscription’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 171–7CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estiot, S. (1995) ‘Aureliana’, Revue Numismatique 150: 50–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Evans-Grubbs, J. (1995) Law and Family in Late Antiquity: The Emperor Constantine's Marriage Legislation. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Feissel, D. (1995) ‘Les constitutions des Tétrarques connues par l'épigraphie: inventaire et notes critiques’, L'Antiquité Tardive 3: 33–53CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Festy, M. (1982) ‘Puissances tribuniciennes et salutations impériales dans la titulature des empereurs romains de Dioclétien à Gratien’, RIDA3 29: 193–234Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1981) ‘A propos des troubles de Maurétanie (villes et conflits du IIIe siècle)’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 43: 143–8Google Scholar
Finley, M. I. (1968) ‘The emperor Diocletian’, in Aspects of Antiquity (London)143–52Google Scholar
Fitz, J. (1962) ‘A military history of Pannonia from the Marcoman wars to the death of Alexander Severus (180–235)’, AArchHung 14: 25–112Google Scholar
Fitz, J. (1966) Die Laufbahn der Statthalter der römischen Provinz Moesia Inferior. WeimarGoogle Scholar
Fitz, J. (1969) ‘La carrière de L. Valerius Valerianus’, Latomus 28: 126–40Google Scholar
Fitz, J. (1976) La Pannonie sous Gallien (Collection Latomus 148). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Fluss, M. (1920) ‘Sapor i (Shapur I)’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft IA.2: 2325–33Google Scholar
Follet, S. (1976) Athènes au IIe et au IIIe siècle: Études chronologiques et prosopographiques. ParisGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1993) Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Princeton, NJCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1994) ‘The last days of Constantine: oppositional versions and their influence’, Journal of Roman Studies 84: 146–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. (1970) ‘A note on Jews and Christians in third-century North Africa’, JThS n.s. 21: 92–6Google Scholar
Fronza, L. (1951) ‘Studi sull'imperatore Decio I: l' ‘adventus Augusti’, Annali Triestini 21: 227–45Google Scholar
Fronza, L. (1953) ‘Studi sull'imperatore Decio II: problemi di politica interna’, Annali Triestini 23: 311–33Google Scholar
Frye, R. (1983) ‘The political history of Iran under the Sassanians’, in Yarshater, , CHI 111.1: 116–80Google Scholar
Gagé, J. (1965) ‘Comment Sapor a-t-il “triomphé” de Valérien?’, Syria 42: 343–88CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gagé, J. (1971) Les classes sociales dans l'empire romain, rev. edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Gagé, J. (1975) ‘Programme d' “italicité” et nostalgies d'hellénisme autour de Gallien et Salonine: quelques problèmes de “paidéia” impériale au IIIe siècle’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2: 828–52Google Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1967) ‘Adultery trials and the survival of the quaestiones in the Severan age’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 56–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1970) Social Status and Legal Privilege in the Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1985) ‘Les princes de Palmyre’, Syria 62: 251–61CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Geissen, A. (1976) ‘Numismatische Bemerkung zu dem Aufstand des L. Domitius Domitianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 22: 280–6Google Scholar
Gerov, B. (1961) ‘Zur Identität des Imperators Decius mit dem Statthalter C. Messius Q. Decius Valerinus’, Klio 39: 222–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gerov, B. (1977) ‘Die Einfälle der Nordvölker in den Ostbalkanraum im Lichte derMünzschätzfunde I. Das II. und III. Jahrhundert (101–284)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.6: 110–81Google Scholar
Gerov, B. (1980) Beiträge zur Geschichte der römischen Provinzen Moesien und Thrakien. Gesammelte Aufsätze. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Gilles, K.-J. (1985) Spätrömische Höhensiedlungen in Eifel und Hunsrück (Trierer Zeitschrift Beiheft 7). TrierGoogle Scholar
Gilliam, J. F. (1965) ‘Dura rosters and the Constitutio Antoniniana’, Historia 14: 74–92Google Scholar
Göbl, R. (1970) Regalianus und Dryantilla. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Göbl, R. (1974) Der Triumph des Sāsāniden Šahpuhr über die Kaiser Gordianus, Philippus und Valerianus: Die ikonographische Interpretation der Felsreliefs (Denkschriften der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Philosophisch-historische Klasse 116). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Graham, A. J. (1966) ‘The division of Britain’, Journal of Roman Studies 56: 92–107CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Graham, A. J. (1973) ‘Septimius Severus and his generals, AD 193–7’, in Foot, M. R. D. (ed.), War and Society: Essays in Honour and Memory of J. R. Western (1928–1971) (London) 255–75, 336–45Google Scholar
Graham, A. J. (1974) ‘The limitations of prosopography in Roman imperial history’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.1: 136–57Google Scholar
Graham, A. J. (1978) ‘The numbers at Lugdunum’, Historia 27: 625–30Google Scholar
Grant, M. (1968) The Climax of Rome. LondonGoogle Scholar
Grasby, K. D. (1975) ‘The age, ancestry and career of Gordian I’, Classical Quarterly 25: 123–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Groag, E. (1905) ‘Domitius 36 (Aurelian)’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft V.1: 1347–1419Google Scholar
Gross, K. (1957) ‘Decius’, RlAC 3: 611–29Google Scholar
Grünewald, T. (1992) Constantinus Maximus Augustus (Historia Einzelschriften 64). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Gudea, N. (1977) ‘Der Limes Dakiens und die Verteidigung der obermoesischen Donaulinie von Trajan bis Aurelian’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.6: 849–87Google Scholar
Gudea, N. (1979) ‘The defensive system of Roman Dacia’, Britannia 10: 63–87CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guey, J. (1950) ‘Lepcitana Septimiana VI.I’, Revue Africaine 94: 51–84Google Scholar
Guey, J. (1961) ‘Autour des Res Gestae Divi Saporis I: deniers (d'or) et deniers d'or (de compte) anciens’, Syria 38: 261–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haehling, R. von (1978) Die Religionszugehörigkeit der hohen Amtsträger des römischen Reiches seit Constantins I. Alleinherrschaft bis zum Ende der Theodosianischen Dynastie (324–450 bzw. 455 n.Chr.) (Antiquitas III.23). BonnGoogle Scholar
Haley, E. W. (1994) ‘A palace of Maximianus Herculius at Corduba’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 101: 208–14Google Scholar
Halsberghe, G. H. (1984) ‘Le culte de Deus Sol Invictus à Rome au 3e siècle après J. C.’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.17.4: 2181–201Google Scholar
Hammond, M. (1940) ‘Septimius Severus, Roman bureaucrat’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 51: 137–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hammond, M. (1959) The Antonine Monarchy (Papers and Monographs of the American Academy in Rome 19). RomeGoogle Scholar
Hanslik, R. (1958) ‘“Vibius 58 (Trebonianus Gallus)” and “Vibius 65 (Veldumnianus Volusianus)”’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft VIIIA.2Google Scholar
Hanson, R. P. C. (1988) The Search for the Christian Doctrine of God: The Arian Controversy 318–381. EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. and Wood, I. (eds.) (1993) The Theodosian Code: Studies in the Imperial Law of Late Antiquity. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hartmann, F. (1982) Herrscherwechsel und Reichskrise. Untersuchungen zu den Ursachen und Konsequenzen der Herrscherwechsel im Imperium Romanum der Soldatenkaiserzeit (3. Jahrhundert n. Chr.) (Europäische Hochschulschriften III.149). Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Hasebroek, J. (1921) Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Kaisers Septimius Severus. HeidelbergGoogle Scholar
Haywood, R. M. (1940) ‘The African policy of Septimius Severus’, Transactions of the American Philological Association 71: 175–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haywood, R. M. (1962) ‘A further note on the African policy of Septimius Severus’, Hommages à Albert Grenier (Collection Latomus 58) (Brussels)Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1994) ‘New men for new Constantines’, in Magdalino, (1994)11–33Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1998) ‘Senators and senates’, Cambridge Ancient History XIII: 184–210Google Scholar
Heitsch, E. (1963) Die griechischen Dichterfragmente der römischen Kaiserzeit I (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. Philologisch-Historische Klasse3 49), 2nd edn. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. H. (1972) ‘Mint and fiscal administration under Diocletian, his colleagues and his successors’, Journal of Roman Studies 62: 75–82 (repr. in The Economy, Fiscal Administration and Coinage of Byzantium (Northampton, 1989) ch.4)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. H. (1985) Studies in the Byzantine Monetary Economy c.300–1450. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Herzfeld, E. E. (1924) Paikuli: Monument and Inscription of the Early History of the Sasanian Empire (Forschungen zur islamischen Kunst 3), 2 vols. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Hohl, E. (1919) ‘“Iulius 526 (Maximinus Thrax)” and “Iulius 527” (Maximus)’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft X.1: 852–68, 868–70Google Scholar
Holum, K. (1990) ‘Hadrian and St Helena: imperial travel and the origins of the Christian Holy Land’, in Ousterhout, R. (ed.), The Blessings of Pilgrimage (Illinois Byzantine Studies I) (Urbana, IL) 66–81Google Scholar
Homo, L. (1904) Essai sur le règne de l'empereur Aurélien (270–275) (BEFAR 89). ParisGoogle Scholar
Honoré, A. M. (1962) ‘The Severan jurists: a preliminary study’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 28: 162–232Google Scholar
Honoré, A. M. (1979) ‘Imperial rescripts a.d. 193–305: authorship and authenticity’, Journal of Roman Studies 69: 51–64CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Horedt, K. (1973) ‘Das archäologische Bild der romanischen Elemente nach der Räumung Daziens’, Dacoromania 1: 135–48Google Scholar
Hunt, E. D. (1992) Holy Land Pilgrimage in the Later Roman Empire a.d. 312–460, 2nd edn. Oxford (1st edn 1982)Google Scholar
Hunt, E. D. (1993) ‘Christianising the Roman empire: the evidence of the Code’, in Harries, and Wood, (1993)143–60Google Scholar
Hunt, E. D. (1997) ‘Constantine and Jerusalem’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 48: 405–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huss, W. (1978) ‘Das Ende des Maximianus’, Latomus 37: 719–25Google Scholar
Huvelin, H. (1984) ‘L'atelier de Rome sous Claude II le Gothique’, Numismatica e Antichità Classiche (Quaderni Ticinesi) 13: 199–213Google Scholar
Huvelin, H. (1990) ‘A propos du Normanby hoard: quelques observations sur le monnayage de Claude II (268–70)’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 3: 449–58CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huvelin, H. (1992) ‘Chronologie du règne de Claude le Gothique’, Numismatica e Antichità Classiche 21: 309–22Google Scholar
Iliescu, V. (1973) ‘Die Räumung Dakiens und die Anwesenheit der romanischen Bevölkerung nördlich der Donau im Lichte der Schriftquellen’, Dacoromania 1: 5–28Google Scholar
Isaac, B. (1988) ‘The meaning of the terms limes and limitanei’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 125–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffreys, E., Jeffreys, M. and Scott, R. (1986) The Chronicle of John Malalas: A Translation (Byzantina Australiensia 4). MelbourneCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jehne, M. (1996) ‘Überlegungen zur Chronologie der Jahre 259 bis 261 n. Chr. im Lichte der neuen Postumus-Inschrift aus Augsburg’, Bayerische Vorgeschichtsblätter 61: 185–206Google Scholar
Johnston, D. E. (ed.) (1978) The Saxon Shore. PortsmouthGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1949) Constantine and the Conversion of Europe. LondonGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1952/53) ‘Inflation under the Roman Empire’, Economic History Review 5 (repr. in Jones, , Roman Economy 187–227)Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. and Skeat, T. C. (1954) ‘Notes on the genuineness of the Constantinian documents in Eusebius's Life of Constantine’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 5: 196–200 (repr. in Jones, , Roman Economy257–62)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. (1980) ‘The frontier policy of Septimius Severus: new evidence from Arabia’, in Limes Congress XII: 879–88Google Scholar
Kent, J. (1973) ‘Gallienae Augustae’, Numismatic Chronicle7 13: 64–8Google Scholar
Kent, J., Overbeck, B. and Stylow, U. A. (1973) Die römische Münzen. MunichGoogle Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1983) ‘The Persian campaign of Gordian III and the inscription of Šāhpuhr I at the Kacbe-ye Zartošt’, in Mitchell, , AFRBA 151–71Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1984) ‘Die Einforderung des Achämeniderbes durch Ardāšir: eine Interpretatio romana’, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica 15: 177–90Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1986) ‘Zur Siegestitulatur Kaiser Aurelians’, Tyche 1: 138–46Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1987) ‘Aurelianus Carpicus Maximus’, Studii Classice (Bucharest) 25: 63–9Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1992) ‘Die Einfälle der Heruler ins römischen Reich im 3. Jh. n. Chr.’, Klio 74: 291–313CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1993) ‘Beobachtungen zum 1. Buch der NEA ΙΣΤ∑ΡΙΗ des Zosimus’, Byzantion 63: 404–15Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1995) ‘Die Eroberung von Nisibis und Karrhai durch die Sāsāniden in der Zeit Kaiser Maximins (235/236 n. Chr.)’, Iranica Antiqua 30: 159–77CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kienast, D. (1974) ‘Die Münzreform Aurelians’, Chiron 4: 547–65Google Scholar
Kienast, D. (1996) Römische Kaisertabelle. Grundzüge einer römischen Kaiser-chronologie, 2nd edn. Darmstadt (1st edn 1990)Google Scholar
Knapp, R. C. (1981) ‘L. Axius Naso and pro legato’, Phoenix 35: 134–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kolb, F. (1977) ‘Der Aufstand der Provinz Africa Proconsularis im Jahr 238 n.Chr.’, Historia 26: 440–77Google Scholar
Kolb, F. (1988a) ‘Zu chronologischen Problemen der ersten Tetrarchie’, Eos 76: 105–25Google Scholar
Kolb, F. (1988b) ‘Die Datierung des ägyptischen Aufstands unter L. Domitius Domitianus und Aurelius Achilleus’, Eos 76: 325–43Google Scholar
Kolb, F. (1995) ‘Chronologie und Ideologie der Tetrarchie’, L'Antiquité Tardive 3: 21–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
König, I. (1974) ‘Die Berufung des Constantius Chlorus und des Galerius zu Caesaren’, Chiron 4: 567–76Google Scholar
König, I. (1981) Die gallischen Usurpatoren von Postumus bis Tetricus (Vestigia 31). MunichGoogle Scholar
König, I. (1987) Origo Constantini: Anonymus Valesianus I: Text und Kommentar (Trierer historische Forschungen). TrierGoogle Scholar
König, I. (1997) ‘Die Postumus-Inschrift aus Augsburg’, Historia 46: 341–54Google Scholar
Kos, P. (1995) ‘Sub principe Gallieno amissa Raetia?’, Germania 73: 131–44Google Scholar
Kotula, T. (1959–60) ‘L'insurrection des Gordiens et l'Afrique romaine’, Eos 51: 197–211Google Scholar
Kotula, T. (1991) ‘Nessos et Naissos’, Eos 79: 237–43Google Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1980) Rome: Profile of a City, 312–1308. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1983) Three Christian Capitals: Topography and Politics. Berkeley and Los AngelesCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kuhoff, W. (1979) Herrschertum und Reichskrise. Die Regierungszeit der römischen Kaiser Valerianus und Gallienus (253–268 n.Chr.) (Kleine Hefte der Münzsammlung an der Ruhr-Universität Bochum 4/5). BochumGoogle Scholar
Ladage, D. (1979) ‘Collegia iuvenum–Ausbildung einer municipalen Elite?’, Chiron 9: 319–46Google Scholar
Lafaurie, J. (1975) ‘L'Empire gaulois: apport de la numismatique’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 853–1012Google Scholar
Lauffer, S. (1971) Diokletians Preisedikt (Texte und Kommentare 5). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leadbetter, W. (1998) ‘The illegitimacy of Constantine and the birth of the tetrarchy’, in Lieu, and Montserrat, (1998)74–85Google Scholar
Leeb, R. (1992) Konstantin und Christus. Die Verchristlichung der imperialen Repräsentation unter Konstantin dem Grossen als Spiegel seiner Kirchen-politik und seines Selbstverständnisses als christlicher Kaiser (Arbeiten zur Kirchengeschichte 58). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Levick, B. (2000) The Government of the Roman Empire: A Sourcebook, 2nd edn. London (1st edn 1985)Google Scholar
Lewis, N. (1991–2) ‘The governor's edict at Aizanoi’, Hellenica 42: 15–20Google Scholar
Lewis, N. and Reinhold, M. (1990) Roman Civilisation: Selected Readings, vol. ii: The Empire, 3rd edn. New YorkGoogle Scholar
L'Huillier, M.-C. (1992) L'empire des mots: Orateurs gaulois et empereurs romains, 3e et 4e siècles (Annales littéraires de l'université de Besançon 464; Centre de recherches d'histoire ancienne 114). ParisGoogle Scholar
Liesker, W. H. M. (1988) ‘The date of Valerian Caesar and Saloninus’, Proceedings of the XVIII International Congress of Papyrology (Athens 25–31 May 1986) (Athens) II: 455–63Google Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. and Montserrat, D. (eds.) (1996) From Constantine to Julian: Pagan and Byzantine Views. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. and Montserrat, D. (eds.) (1998) Constantine: History, Historiography and Legend. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Lippold, A. (1968) ‘Der Kaiser Maximinus Thrax und der römische Senat (Interpretationen zur Vita der Maximini Duo)’, HAC1 (1966–7): 73–89Google Scholar
Lippold, A. (1975) ‘Maximinus Thrax und die Christen’, Historia 24: 479–92Google Scholar
Lippold, A. (1981) ‘Constantius Caesar, Sieger über die Germanen, Nachfahre des Claudius Gothicus?’, Chiron 11: 347–69Google Scholar
Lippold, A. (1991a) ‘Historia Augusta’, Rivista di Archeologia Cristiana 15: 687–723Google Scholar
Lippold, A. (1991b) Kommentar zur Vita Maximini Duo der Historia Augusta (Antiquitas 4.3.1). BonnGoogle Scholar
Lippold, A. (1992) ‘Kaiser Claudius II. (Gothicus), Vorfahr Konstantins d. Gr., und der römische Senat’, Klio 74: 380–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Loriot, X. (1973a) ‘La date du P. Reinach 91 et le dies Caesaris de Maxime’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 11: 147–55Google Scholar
Loriot, X. (1973b) ‘Les débuts du règne de Dioclétien d'après une inscription trouvée à Ayasofya’, Bulletin de la Société nationale des antiquaires de France 1973: 71–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Loriot, X. (1975a) ‘Les premières années de la grande crise du IIIe siècle: De l'avènement de Maximin le Thrace (235) à la mort de Gordien III (244)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2: 657–787Google Scholar
Loriot, X. (1975b) ‘Chronologie du règne de Philippe l'Arabe (244–249 après J. C.)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2: 788–97Google Scholar
Loriot, X. (1978) ‘Un milliaire de Gordien II découvert près de Césarée de Palestine et l'extension aux provinces de l'insurrection de 238’, Revue des Études Anciennes 80: 72–84CrossRefGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1968) The Portraits of Septimius Severus A.D. 193–211 (MAAR 30). RomeGoogle Scholar
MacCormack, S. (1981) Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage I). Berkeley and Los AngelesGoogle Scholar
McCormick, M. (1990) Eternal Victory: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity, Byzantium and the Early Medieval West. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
MacDermot, B. C. (1954) ‘Roman emperors in the Sassanian reliefs’, Journal of Roman Studies 44: 76–80CrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacDonald, D. (1981) ‘The death of Gordian III – another tradition’, Historia 30: 502–8Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1964) ‘Nationalism in Roman Egypt’, Aegyptus 44: 179–99Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1967) Soldier and Civilian in the Later Roman Empire. HarvardGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1982) ‘The epigraphic habit in the Roman empire’, AJPh 103: 233–46Google Scholar
Magdalino, P. (ed.) (1994) New Constantines. AldershotGoogle Scholar
Maier, J.-L. (1987) Le dossier du Donatisme I: Des origines à la mort de Constance II (303–361) (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 134). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1985) Le développement urbain de Constantinople (IVe–VIIe siècles). ParisGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1990) ‘Constantine's Mausoleum and the translation of relics’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 83: 51–61 (repr. in Mango, (1993) ch. 5)Google Scholar
Mango, C. (1993) Studies on Constantinople (Collected Studies 394). AldershotGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. and Scott, R. (1997) The Chronicle of Theophanes Confessor: Byzantine and Near Eastern History AD 284–813. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1974) ‘The frontiers of the Principate’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.1: 508–33Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. and Jarrett, M. G. (1967) ‘The division of Britain’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 61–4CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mann, J. C. and Jarrett, M. G. (1970) ‘Britain from Agricola to Gallienus’, Bonner Jahrbücher 170: 178–210Google Scholar
Manni, E. (1949) L'impero di Gallieno: Contributo alla storia del III secolo. RomeGoogle Scholar
Marasović, J. and Marasović, T. (1994) ‘Le ricerche nel Palazzo di Diocleziano a Split negli ultimi 30 anni (1964–94)’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 89–105CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marasović, T. (1982) Diocletian's Palace. BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Mathew, G. (1943) ‘The character of the Gallienic renaissance’, Journal of Roman Studies 33: 65–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (1989) The Roman Empire of Ammianus. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1935) ‘The reign of Aemilian: a chronological note’, Journal of Roman Studies 25: 55–8CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1939) ‘The imperial recovery’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 297–351Google Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1946) ‘The reigns of Trebonianus Gallus and Volusian and of Aemilian’, Numismatic Chronicle6 6: 36–46Google Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1949) ‘The coins of the “divi” issued by Trajan Decius’, Numismatic Chronicle6 9: 75–82Google Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1954) ‘The coinage of Macrianus II and Quietus’, Numismatic Chronicle6 14: 53–61Google Scholar
Meloni, P. (1948) Il regno di Caro, Numeriano e Carino (Annali della Facoltà di Lettere, Filosofia e Magistero della Università di Cagliari XV.2). CagliariGoogle Scholar
Metcalf, W. E. (1987) ‘From Greek to Latin currency in third-century Egypt’, in Huvelin, H., Christol, M., Gautier, G. (eds.), Mélanges de numismatique offerts à Pierre Bastien à l'occasion de son 75e anniversaire (Wetteren)157–68Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1962) ‘The date of the Constitutio Antoniniana’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 48: 124–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1964) A Study of Cassius Dio. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1968) ‘Local cultures in the Roman empire: Libyan, Punic, and Latin in Roman Africa’, Journal of Roman Studies 58: 126–34CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1969) ‘P. Herennius Dexippus: the Greek world and the third-century invasions’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 12–29CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1971) ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: the church, local culture and political allegiance in third-century Syria’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 1–17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1982) ‘Emperors, frontiers and foreign relations, 31 b.c. to a.d. 378’, Britannia 13: 1–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1990) ‘The Roman coloniae of the near east: a study of cultural relations’, in Solin, H. and Kajava, M. (eds.), Roman Eastern Policy and Other Studies in Roman History. Proceedings of a Colloquium at Tvärminne 2–3 October 1987 (Societas Scientiarum Fennica. Commentationes Humanarum Litterarum 91) (Helsinki)7–58Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. (521) ‘Requisitioned transport in the Roman empire: a new inscription from Pisidia’, Journal of Roman Studies 66: 106–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitchell, S. (1998) ‘The cities of Asia Minor in the age of Constantine’, in Lieu, and Montserrat, (1998)52–73Google Scholar
Mócsy, A. (1974) Pannonia and Upper Moesia: A History of the Middle Danube Provinces of the Roman Empire. London and BostonGoogle Scholar
Mócsy, A. (1977) ‘Pannonien und die Soldatenkaiser’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.6: 557–82Google Scholar
Moreau, J. (1954) Lactance, De la mort des persécuteurs (Sources chrétiennes 39), 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Moreau, J. (1961) ‘Krise und Verfall. Das dritte Jahrhundert n. Chr. als historisches Problem’, Heidelberger Jahrbuch 5 (repr. in Schmitt-Henner, W. (ed.), Scripta Minora (Annales Universitatis Saraviensis, Philosophische Fakultät 1; Heidelberg, 1964)26–41)Google Scholar
Murphy, G. J. (1947) The Reign of the Emperor L. Septimius Severus from the Evidence of the Inscriptions. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Neri, V. (1978) ‘CIL XII 2228 e la politica gallica di Claudio il Gotico’, Revue des Études Anciennes 80: 85–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesselhauf, H. (1964) ‘Patrimonium und res privata des römischen Kaisers’, HAC1 (1963)73–93Google Scholar
Nicolson, O. (1984) ‘The wild man of the tetrarchy: a divine companion for the emperor Galerius’, Byzantion 54: 253–75Google Scholar
Nixon, C. E. V. (1981a) ‘The Panegyric of 307 and Maximian's visits to Rome’, Phoenix 35: 70–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nixon, C. E. V. (1981b) ‘The “Epiphany” of the tetrarchs: an examination of Mamertinus' Panegyric of 291’, Transactions of the American Philological Association 111: 157–66Google Scholar
Olmstead, A. T. (1942) ‘The mid-third century of the Christian era’, CPh 37: 241–62, 398–420Google Scholar
Oost, S. I. (1958) ‘The death of the emperor Gordian III’, CPh 53: 106–7Google Scholar
Oost, S. I. (1961) ‘The Alexandrian seditions under Philip and Gallienus’, CPh 56: 1–20Google Scholar
Parker, H. M. D. (1958) A History of the Roman World, a.d. 138–337, 2nd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Parsons, P. J. (1967) ‘Philippus Arabs and Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 134–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paschoud, F. (2000) Zosime, Histoire Nouvelle I: Livres I–II (Budé), 2nd edn. Paris (1st edn 1971)Google Scholar
Peachin, M. (1985) ‘P. Oxy. VI 912 and the accession of Maximinus Thrax’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 59: 75–8Google Scholar
Peachin, M. (1988) ‘Gallienus Caesar(?)’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 74: 219–24Google Scholar
Peachin, M. (1989) ‘Once more a.d. 238’, Athenaeum 77 = n.s. 67: 594–604Google Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1961) ‘Autour des Res Gestae Divi Saporis ii: le “tribut” aux Perses et les finances de Philippe l'Arabe’, Syria 38: 275–83CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1962) ‘Bemerkungen zur Chronologie des Jahrzehnts 250–260 n. Chr.’, Historia 11: 123–8Google Scholar
Perowne, S. (1971) ‘The emperor Aurelian’, History Today 21: 383–90Google Scholar
Petrikovits, H. von (1971) ‘Fortifications in the north-western Roman empire from the third to the fifth centuries A.D.’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 178–218CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1948) Le marbre de Thorigny (Bibliothèque de l'École des hautes études IVe section, Sciences historiques et philologiques 292). ParisGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1950) Les procurateurs équestres sous le Haut-Empire romain. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1957) ‘A propos de la date de la création de la province de Numidie’, Libyca 5: 61–75Google Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1976) ‘Zur Reform des Kaisers Gallienus’, Historia 25: 109–17Google Scholar
Pierce, P. (1989) ‘The arch of Constantine: propaganda and ideology in late Roman art’, Art History 12: 387–418CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pietri, C. (1983) ‘Constantin en 324: propagande et théologie impériales d'après les documents de la Vita Constantini’, in Crise et redressement dans les provinces européennes de l'Empire (milieu du IIIe–milieu du IVe siècle ap. J.-C.), Actes du colloque de Strasbourg (décembre 1981) (Contributions et travaux de l'Institut d'histoire romaine 3). StrasburgGoogle Scholar
Piganiol, A. (1972) L'Empire chrétien, 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pink, K. (1935) ‘Antioch or Viminacium?’, Numismatic Chronicle5 15: 94–113Google Scholar
Pink, K. (1949) ‘Der Aufbau der römischen Münzprägung in der Kaiserzeit: VI/1 Probus’, Numismatische Zeitschrift 73: 13–74Google Scholar
Pink, K. (1955) ‘Die Medallionprägung unter Kaiser Probus’, Numismatische Zeitschrift 76: 16–25Google Scholar
Pink, K. (1963) ‘Der Aufbau der römischen Münzprägung in der Kaiserzeit: VI/2 Carus und Söhne’, Numismatische Zeitschrift 80: 5–68Google Scholar
Piso, I. (1982) ‘Maximinus Thrax und die Provinz Dazien’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 49: 225–38Google Scholar
Platnauer, M. (1918) The Life and Reign of the Emperor Lucius Septimius Severus. Oxford (repr. 1965)Google Scholar
Pohlsander, H. A. (1980) ‘Philip the Arab and Christianity’, Historia 29: 463–73Google Scholar
Pohlsander, H. A. (1982) ‘Did Decius kill the Philippi?’, Historia 31: 214–22Google Scholar
Pohlsander, H. A. (1986) ‘The religious policy of Decius’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.16.3: 1826–42Google Scholar
Polverini, L. (1975) ‘Da Aureliano a Diocleziano’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 1013–35Google Scholar
Pomeroy, S. B. (1969) ‘The revolt of Saturninus’, Schweizer Münzblätter 19: 54–6Google Scholar
Potter, D. S. (1996) ‘Palmyra and Rome: Odaenathus’ titulature and the use of imperium maius’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 113: 271–85Google Scholar
Préaux, C. (1952) ‘Trébonien Galle et Hostilianus’, Aegyptus 32: 152–7Google Scholar
Price, M. J. (1973) ‘The lost year: Greek light on a problem of Roman chronology’, Numismatic Chronicle7 13: 75–86Google Scholar
Prickartz, C. (1995) ‘Philippe l'Arabe civilis princeps (244–249)’, L'Antiquité Classique 64: 129–53CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rappaport, B. (1899) Die Einfälle der Goten in das Römischen Reich bis auf Constantin. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. (1986) ‘The dates of the recognition in Egypt of the emperors from Caracalla to Diocletianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 62: 101–31Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1996) ‘Monetisation, not price-inflation, in third-century ad Egypt?’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds321–39Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1972) ‘O. Leid. 144 and the chronology of A.D. 238’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 9: 1–19Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1977) ‘The date clause of P. Oxy. XIV 1646.32–4’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 26: 227–9Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1984a) ‘3608–3610: date-clauses of A.D. 250 and 251’, The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, vol. 51 (London)19–21Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1984b) ‘Valerian Caesar in the papyri’, Atti del XVII congresso internazionale di papirologia III (Naples)1125–33Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1989) ‘Gordian III or Gordian I?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 76: 103–6Google Scholar
Rea, J. R., Salomans, R. P. and Worp, K. A. (1985) ‘A ration-warrant for an adiutor memoriae’, Yale Classical Studies 28: 101–13Google Scholar
Rebuffat, R. (1992) ‘Maximian en Afrique’, Klio 74: 371–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reece, R. (1980) ‘The third century; crisis or change?’, in King, and Henig, , Roman West27–38Google Scholar
Rees, R. (1993) ‘Images and image: a re-examination of tetrarchic iconography’, Greece and Rome 40: 180–200CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Regibus, L. (1945) La crisi del III secolo dalla morte di Severo Alessandro all'avvento di Valeriano (235–253). GenoaGoogle Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1970) La crise de l'Empire romain de Marc Aurèle à Anastase (Nouvelle Clio 11). ParisGoogle Scholar
Rey-Coquais, J.-P. (1978) ‘Syrie romaine, de Pompée à Dioclétien’, Journal of Roman Studies 68: 44–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ridley, R. T. (ed. and trans.) (1982) Zosimus: New History (Byzantina Australiensia 2). SydneyCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1948) ‘Épitaphe de provenance inconnue faisant mention de barbares’, Hellenica 6: 117–22Google Scholar
Rohden, P. von (1894) ‘Aemilius 24’ (Aemilian), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft I: 545–6Google Scholar
Rollins, A. M. (1991) Rome in the Fourth Century AD: An Annotated Bibliography with Historical Overview. Jefferson, NCGoogle Scholar
Rougé, J. (1989) ‘L'abdication de Dioclétien et la proclamation des Césars: degré de fiabilité du récit de Lactance’, in Christol, M. et al. (eds.), Institutions, société et vie politique dans l'Empire romain au IVe siècle ap. J.-C. (CEFR 159) (Rome)76–89Google Scholar
Rousselle, A. (1976) ‘La chronologie de Maximien Hercule et le mythe de la tétrarchie’, Dialogues d'Histoire Ancienne 2: 445–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1975a) ‘Further to the dating of the Constitutio Antoniniana’, Latomus 34: 430–6Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1975b) ‘Dio, Herodian, and Severus' second Parthian war’, Chiron 5: 419–41Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1976) ‘The Felicitas and the Concordia of the Severan House’, Scripta Classica Israelica 3: 153–72Google Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1980) Civil War Propaganda and Historiography (Collection Latomus 173). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Rubin, Z. (1982) ‘The church of the Holy Sepulchre and the conflict between the sees of Caesarea and Jerusalem’, The Jerusalem Cathedra 2: 79–105Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1954) ‘Aspects of the Great Persecution’, HThR 47: 75–109Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1981) The Class Struggle in the Ancient Greek World. LondonGoogle Scholar
Salamon, M. (1971) ‘The chronology of Gothic incursions into Asia Minor in the third century AD’, Eos 59: 109–39Google Scholar
Salisbury, F. S. and Mattingly, H. (1924) ‘The reign of Trajan Decius’, Journal of Roman Studies 14: 1–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Salway, P. (1981) Roman Britain (The Oxford History of England IA). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1984) ‘Le dies imperii de Gordien III: une inscription inédite de Syrie’, Syria 61: 49–61CrossRefGoogle Scholar
šašel, J. (1961) ‘Bellum serdicense’, Situla 4: 3–30Google Scholar
šašel, J. (1984) ‘Ein zweiter Numerianus in der Familie des Kaisers Carus’, Epigraphica 46: 248–52Google Scholar
šašel Kos, M. (1986) Zgodovinkska podoba prostora med Akvilejo, Jadranom in Sirmijem pri Kasiju Dionu in Herodijanu / A Historical Outline of the Region between Aquileia, the Adriatic, and Sirmium in Cassius Dio and Herodian. LjubljanaGoogle Scholar
Saunders, R. T. (1992a) ‘Aurelian's TWO Iuthungian Wars’, Historia 41: 311–27Google Scholar
Saunders, R. T. (1992b) ‘Who murdered Gallienus?’, Antichthon 26: 80–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scarborough, J. (1972–3) ‘Aurelian, questions and problems’, Classical Journal 68: 334–45Google Scholar
Scardigli, B. (1976) ‘Die gotisch-römischen Beziehungen im 3. und 4. Jahrhundert n. Chr. in Forschungsbericht 1950–1970. I. Das 3. Jahrhundert’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.5.1: 200–85Google Scholar
Schlumberger, D. (1942–5) ‘L'inscription d'Hérodien: remarques sur l'histoire des princes de Palmyre’, Bulletin des Études Orientales 9: 35–50Google Scholar
Schönberger, H. (1969) ‘The Roman frontier in Germany: an archaeological survey’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 144–97CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schumacher, L. (1982) Römische Kaiser in Mainz im Zeitalter des Principats (27 v. Chr.-284 n. Chr.). BochumGoogle Scholar
Schwartz, J. (1970) ‘L'empereur Probus et l'Égypte’, Chronique d' Égypte 45: 381–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schwartz, J. (1977) ‘Chronologie du IIIe s. p. C.’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 24: 167–77Google Scholar
Seston, W. (1980) Scripta Varia: Mélanges d'histoire romaine, de droit, d'épigraphie et d'histoire du christianisme (CEFR 43). ParisGoogle Scholar
Seyrig, H. (1950) ‘Palmyra and the east’, Journal of Roman Studies 40: 1–7CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sherwin-White, A. N. (1973) ‘The Tabula of Banasa and the Constitutio Antoniniana’, Journal of Roman Studies 63: 86–98CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shiel, N. (1977) The Episode of Carausius and Allectus (BAR 40). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Siena, E. (1955) ‘Le guerre germaniche di Massimino il Trace’, Rivista di Filologia e di Istruzione Classica 33: 276–85Google Scholar
Sijpesteijn, P. J. (1984) ‘More remarks on some imperial titles in the papyri’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 54: 65–82Google Scholar
Sijpesteijn, P. J. (1987) ‘Imperator Caesar Maximinus and Maximus Caesar’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 68: 135–38Google Scholar
Silli, P. (1987) Testi Costantiniani nelle fonte letterarie (Materiali per una palingenesi delle costituzioni tardo-imperiali 1/3). MilanGoogle Scholar
Simon, H.-G. (1980) ‘Die Reform der Reiterei unter Kaiser Gallien’, in Eck, W., Galsterer, H. and Wolff, H. (eds.), Studien zur antiken Sozialgeschichte. Festschrift F. Vittinghoff (Kölner historische Abhandlungen 28) (Cologne and Vienna)435–32Google Scholar
Smith, R. E. (1972a) ‘The army reforms of Septimius Severus’, Historia 21: 481–99Google Scholar
Smith, R. E. (1972b) ‘The regnal and tribunician dates of Maximianus Herculius’, Latomus 31: 1059–71Google Scholar
Smith, R. E. (1979) ‘Dux, praepositus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 36: 263–78Google Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1997) ‘The public image of Licinius I: portrait sculpture and imperial ideology in the early fourth century’. Journal of Roman Studies 87: 170–202CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Soden, H. von (1950) Urkunden zur Entstehungsgeschichte des Donatismus, 2nd edn (rev. Campenhausen, H.). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Sordi, M. (1987) The Christians and the Roman Empire. LondonGoogle Scholar
Sotgiu, G. (1975a) ‘Treboniano Gallo, Ostiliano, Volusiano, Emiliano (1960–1971)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 798–802Google Scholar
Sotgiu, G. (1975b) ‘Aureliano (1960–1972)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 1039–61Google Scholar
Speidel, M. A. (1992) ‘Roman army pay scales’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 87–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Srejović, D. (1994) ‘The representations of Tetrarchs in Romuliana’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 141–52Google Scholar
Srejović, D. (ed.) (1995) The Age of the Tetrarchs. BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Srejović, D. and Vasić, Ć. (1994) ‘Emperor Galerius's buildings in Romuliana (Gamzigrad, eastern Serbia)’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 123–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stein, A. (1899) ‘Claudius 361’ (Tacitus), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft III.2: 2872–81Google Scholar
Stein, A. (1912) ‘Fulvius 82’ (Macrianus I), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft VII.1: 259–62Google Scholar
Stein, A. (1923) ‘Saturninus 6’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft IIA.1: 213–15Google Scholar
Stein, A. (1940) Die Legaten von Moesien / Moesia helytartói (Dissertationes Pannonicae I.II). BudapestGoogle Scholar
Stein, E. (1919) ‘Iulius 386’ (Philip I), ‘Iulius 387’ (Philip II), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft X.1: 755–70, 770–2Google Scholar
Stern, H. (1954) ‘Remarks on the “adoratio” under Diocletian’, Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 17: 184–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stevenson, J. (1987) A New Eusebius, 2nd edn rev. Frend, W. H. C.. LondonGoogle Scholar
Stolte, B. H. (1971) ‘The Roman emperor Valerian and Sapor I, king of Persia’, Rivista Storica dell'Antichità 1: 157–62Google Scholar
Stoneman, R. (1992) Palmyra and its Empire. Zenobia's Revolt Against Rome. Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Straub, J. (1974) ‘Iuppiter Consul’, HAC1 1971: 165–84Google Scholar
Strobel, K. (1993) Das Imperium Romanum im 3. Jahrhundert: Modell eine historischen Krise? (Historia Einzelschriften 75). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Stylow, A. U. (1974) ‘Ein neuer Meilenstein des Maximinus Thrax in Sardinien und die Straße Karales-Olbia’, Chiron 4: 515–32Google Scholar
Swain, S. (1993) ‘Greek into Palmyrene: Odaenathus as Corrector Totius Orientis?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 93: 157–64Google Scholar
Syme, R. (1968) Ammianus and the Historia Augusta. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Syme, R. (1973) ‘Danubian and Balkan emperors’, Historia 22 (repr. in Roman Papers III (Oxford, 1984) 892–8)Google Scholar
Syme, R. (1974) ‘The ancestry of Constantine’, HAC1 1971 (repr. in Syme, (1983)109–30)Google Scholar
Syme, R. (1978) ‘Propaganda in the Historia Augusta’, Latomus 37 (repr. in Syme, (1983))Google Scholar
Syme, R. (1983) Historia Augusta Papers. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (1984) The Roman Imperial Senate. PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1990) ‘Deux documents syriaques du IIIe siècle après J.-C., provenant du Moyen Euphrate’, Comptes rendus de l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 1990: 144–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1994) La Tétrarchie (293–312): Histoire et archéologie, 1ère partie (AT 2)Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1995) La Tétrarchie (293–312): Histoire et archéologie, 2e partie (AT 3)Google Scholar
Thomas, G. S. R. (1973) ‘L'abdication de Dioclétien’, Byzantion 43: 229–47Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1976) ‘The date of the revolt of L. Domitius Domitianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 22: 253–79Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1977) ‘A family dispute from Karanis and the revolt of Domitius Domitianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 24: 233–40Google Scholar
Thompson, E. A. (1952) ‘Social revolts in late Roman Gaul and Spain’, Past and Present 2: 11–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thompson, H. A. (1959) ‘Athenian twilight: a.d. 267–600’, Journal of Roman Studies 49: 61–72CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Todd, M. (1978) The Walls of Rome. LondonGoogle Scholar
Tomlin, R. (1998) ‘Christianity and the late Roman army’, in Lieu, and Montserrat, (1998)21–51Google Scholar
Townsend, P. W. (1934) ‘The administration of Gordian III’, Yale Classical Studies 4: 59–132Google Scholar
Townsend, P. W. (1955) ‘The revolution of a.d. 238: the leaders and their aims’, Yale Classical Studies 14: 49–105Google Scholar
Trout, D. E. (1989) ‘Victoria Redux and the first year of the reign of Philip the Arab’, Chiron 19: 221–33Google Scholar
Tudor, D. (1965) ‘La fortificazione delle città romane della Dacia nel sec. III dell'e. n.’, Historia 14: 368–80Google Scholar
Tudor, D. (1973) ‘Preuves archéologiques attestant la continuité de la domination romaine au nord du Danube après l'abandon de la Dacie sous Aurélien (IIIe–Ve s.)’, Dacoromania 1: 149–61Google Scholar
Tudor, D. (1974) ‘Nouvelles recherches archéologiques sur le limes Alutanus et le limes Transalutanus’, in Actes du IXe congrès international d'études sur les frontières romaines. (Bucharest, Cologne and Vienna)235–46Google Scholar
Van Sickle, C. E. (1932) ‘Conservatism and philosophical influence in the reign of Diocletian’, CPh 27: 51–8Google Scholar
Van Sickle, C. E. (1938) ‘Diocletian and the decline of the Roman municipalities’, Journal of Roman Studies 28: 9–13CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Vanderspoel, J. (1999) ‘Correspondence and correspondents of Julius Julianus’, Byzantion 69: 396–478Google Scholar
Vitucci, G. (1952) L'imperatore Probo. RomeGoogle Scholar
Vogt, J. (1924) Die Alexandrinischen Münzen, vol. 1. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Volkmann, H. (1968) ‘Septimius 48’ (Odenathus I, II), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft Supp. XI: 1242–46Google Scholar
Vulpe, R. (1973) ‘Considérations historiques autour de l'évacuation de la Dacie par Aurélien’, Dacoromania 1: 41–51Google Scholar
Wagner, J. (1983) ‘Provincia Osrhoenae: new archaeological finds illustrating the military organization under the Severan dynasty’, in Mitchell, , AFRBA103–30Google Scholar
Walker, P. (1990) Holy City, Holy Places? Christian Attitudes to the Holy Land in the Fourth Century. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Walser, G. (1973) ‘Die Beurteilung des Septimius Severus in der älteren und neueren Forschung’, Museum Helveticum 30: 104–16Google Scholar
Walser, G. (1981) ‘Bemerkungen zu den gallisch-germanischen Meilensteinen’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 43: 385–402Google Scholar
Walser, G. and Pekáry, T. (1962) Die Krise des römischen Reiches: Bericht über die Forschungen zur Geschichte des 3. Jahrhunderts (193–284 n. Chr.) von 1939 bis 1959. BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1951) ‘The arch of Septimius Severus at Leptis Magna’, Archaeology 4: 226–31Google Scholar
Weiser, W. (1983) ‘Die Münzreform des Aurelian’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 53: 279–95Google Scholar
Wells, C. (1992) The Roman Empire, 2nd edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1993) Diocletian's Palace, Split: Residence of a Retired Roman Emperor (Occasional Publications (Ian Sanders Memorial Fund) 1), 2nd edn. Sheffield (1st edn 1986)Google Scholar
Williams, R. (2001) Arius: Heresy and Tradition, 2nd edn. London (1st edn 1987)Google Scholar
Williams, W. (1974) ‘Caracalla and rhetoricians: a note on the cognitio de Goharienis’, Latomus 33: 663–7Google Scholar
Williams, W. (1979) ‘Caracalla and the authorship of imperial edicts and epistles’, Latomus 38: 67–89Google Scholar
Winter, E. (1988) Die sasanidisch-römischen Friedensverträge des 3. Jahrhunderts n. Chr. -ein Beitrag zum Verständnis der auβenpolitischen Beziehungen zwischen den beiden Groβmächten (Europäische Hochschulschriften III.350). Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Wistrand, E. (1964) ‘A note on the Geminus Natalis of Emperor Maximian’, Eranos 62 (repr. in Opera Selecta (Lund, 1972)427–41)Google Scholar
Wittig, K. (1932) ‘Messius 9’ (Trajan Decius), Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XV: 1244–84Google Scholar
Wolff, H. (1990) ‘Dacien’, in Fischer, W., Houtte, J. A., Kellenbenz, H., Mieck, I. and Vittinghoff, F. (eds.), Handbuch der Europäischen Wirtschafts- und Sozialgeschichte Bd. 1. Stuttgart: 616–30Google Scholar
Woods, D. (1992) ‘Two notes on the Great Persecution’, JThS n.s. 43: 128–34Google Scholar
Worp, K. A. (1985) ‘Remarks on the dates of some documents from early Byzantine Egypt’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 61: 97–100Google Scholar
Worp, K. A. (1989) ‘Kaisertitulaturen in papyri aus dem Zeitalter Diokletians’, Tyche 4: 229–32Google Scholar
York, M. (1972) ‘The image of Philip the Arab’, Historia 21: 320–32Google Scholar
Zahariade, M. (1997) ‘The Halmyris Tetrarchic inscription’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 119: 228n34Google Scholar
Zuckerman, C. (1994) ‘Les campagnes des tétrarques, 296–298: notes de chronologie’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 65–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Alston, R. (1994) ‘Roman military pay from Caesar to Diocletian’, Journal of Roman Studies 84: 113–23CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Amarelli, F. (1983) Consilia Principum (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà giuridica dell'Università di Napoli 197). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Amelotti, M. (1960) Per l'interpretazione della legislazione privatistica di Diocleziano (Fondazione Guglielmo Castelli 26). MilanGoogle Scholar
Arce, J. (1994) ‘La transformación administrativa de Italia: Diocleciano’, in L'Italie d'Auguste à Dioclétien 399–409Google Scholar
Archi, G. G. (ed.) (1976) Istituzioni giuridiche e realtà politiche nel tardo impero (III–V sec. d. C.). Atti di un incontro tra storici e giuristi (Circolo toscano di diritto romano e storia del diritto, Pubblicazione 4). MilanGoogle Scholar
Astolfi, R. (1983) I ‘Libri Tres Iuris Civilis’ di Sabino (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di Giurisprudenza dell'Università di Padova 95). PaduaGoogle Scholar
Atkinson, K. M. T. (1970) ‘The education of the lawyer in Ancient Rome’, South African Law Journal 87: 31–59Google Scholar
Ausbüttel, F. (1988) Die Verwaltung der Städte und Provinzen im spätantiken Italien (Europäische Hochschulschriften 111.343). Frankfurt-am-Main, Bern, New York and ParisGoogle Scholar
Ausbüttel, F. (1998) Die Verwaltung des römischen Kaiserreiches von der Herrschaft des Augustus bis zum Niedergang des Weströmischen Reiches. DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Avery, W. T. (1940) ‘The Adoratio Purpurae and the importance of the imperial purple in the fourth century of the Christian era’, Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome 17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bauman, R. A. (1989) Lawyers and Politics in the Early Roman Empire: A Study of Relations between the Roman Jurists and the Emperors from Augustus to Hadrian (Münch. Beitr. 82). MunichGoogle Scholar
Bell, M. III (1994) ‘An imperial flour mill on the Janiculum’, in Le ravitaillement 73–88Google Scholar
Berchem, D. (1937) ‘L'annone militaire dans l'Empire romain au IIIe siècle’, Mémoires de la Société des Antiquaires de France 80: 117–201Google Scholar
Berchem, D. (1977) ‘L'annone militaire est-elle un mythe?’, in Armées et fiscalité 331–36Google Scholar
Bertrand-Dagenbach, C. (1990) Alexandre Sévère et l'Histoire Auguste (Collection Latomus 208). BruxellesGoogle Scholar
Beseler, G. von (1938) ‘Recuperationes iuris antiqui’, Bullettino dell'Istituto di Diritto Romano 45: 167–90Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1969) ‘The coups d'état of the year 193’, Bonner Jahrbücher 169: 247–80Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1997) Hadrian: The Restless Emperor. LondonGoogle Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1966) ‘Alae and cohortes milliariae’, in Corolla Memoriae Erich Swoboda Dedicata (Römische Forschungen in Niederösterreich 5). Graz: 54–67 (repr. in Birley, E. B. (1988) 349–64)Google Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1969) ‘Septimius Severus and the Roman army’, Epigraphische Studien 8 (repr. in Birley, E. B. (1988) 21–40)Google Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1988) The Roman Army: Papers 1929–1986 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 4). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Bishop, M. C. and Coulston, J. C. N. (1993) Roman Military Equipment from the Punic Wars to the Fall of Rome. LondonGoogle Scholar
Bleicken, J. (1978) Prinzipat und Dominat. Gedanken zur Periodisierung der römischen Kaiserzeit (Frankfurter Historische Vorträge 6). Wiesbaden (repr. in Bleicken, (1998) 817–42)Google Scholar
Bleicken, J. (1982) Zum Regierungsstil des Römischen Kaisers. Eine Antwort auf Fergus Millar. Wiesbaden (repr. in Bleicken, (1998) 843–75)Google Scholar
Bleicken, J. (1998) Gesammelte Schriften II. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Blois, L. (1978–9) ‘The reign of the emperor Philip the Arabian’, Talanta 10/11: 11–43Google Scholar
Blois, L. (1986) ‘The Εἰς Βασιλὲα of Ps.-Aristides’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 27: 279–88Google Scholar
Boulvert, G. (1970) Esclaves et affranchis impériaux sous le Haut-Empire romain: Rôle politique et administratif (Biblioteca di Labeo 4). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Boulvert, G. (1974) Domestique et fonctionnaire sous le Haut-Empire romain (Annales littéraires de l'Université de Besançon 151; Centre de recherches d'histoire ancienne 9). ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1971) ‘Report on Arabia Provincia’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 219–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1988) ‘The dissolution of the Roman empire’, in Yoffee, N. and Cowgill, G. L. (eds.) The Collapse of Ancient States and Civilizations (Tucson) (repr. in Bowersock, (2000) 175–85)Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1996) ‘The vanishing paradigm of the fall of Rome’, Bulletin of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, 49/8: 29–43 (repr. in Bowersock, (2000)187–97)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (2000) Selected Papers on Late Antiquity. BariGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1976) ‘Papyri and Roman imperial history, 1960–1975’, Journal of Roman Studies 66: 153–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1978) ‘The military occupation of Egypt in the reign of Diocletian’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 25–38Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1996) ‘Egypt’, in Cambridge Ancient History X 2: 676–702CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1950) ‘Pay and superannuation in the Roman army’, Papers of the British School at Rome 18: 50–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1966) ‘Procuratorial jurisdiction’, Latomus 25: 461–87 (repr. in Brunt, , RIT 163–87)Google Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1975) ‘The administrators of Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: 124–47 (repr. In Brunt, , RIT 215–54)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1983) ‘Princeps and Equites’, Journal of Roman Studies 73: 42–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bruun, C. (1989) ‘The Roman Minucia business: ideological concepts, grain distribution and Severan policy’, Opuscula Instituti Romani Finlandiae 4: 107–21Google Scholar
Bruun, C. (1991) The Water Supply of Ancient Rome: A Study of Roman Imperial Administration. HelsinkiGoogle Scholar
Burton, G. P. (1993) ‘Provincial procurators and the public provinces’, Chiron 23: 13–28Google Scholar
Buti, I. (1982) ‘La cognitio extra ordinem: da Augusto a Diocleziano’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.14: 29–59Google Scholar
Callies, H. (1964) ‘Die fremden Truppen im römischen Heer des Principats und die sogenannten nationalen Numeri,’ Bericht der römisch-germanischen Kommission 45: 130–227Google Scholar
Cameron, Averil (1998) ‘The perception of crisis’, in Morfologie sociali e culturali in Europa fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo (Settimane di studio del Centro italiano di studi sull'alto Medioevo 45) vol. 1 (Spoleto) 9–31Google Scholar
Camodeca, G. (1976) ‘Nota critica sulle regiones iuridicorum in Italia’, Labeo 22: 86–95Google Scholar
Campbell, J. B. (1987) ‘Teach yourself how to be a general’, Journal of Roman Studies 77: 13–29CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Campbell, J. B. (1994) The Roman Army 31 b.c.–a.d. 337: A Sourcebook. London and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1977) ‘Le rôle économique de l'armée dans l' Égypte romaine’, in Armées et fiscalité 373–91Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993a) ‘Eserciti e strategie’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma 111.1: 83–154Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993b) ‘Le riforme economiche da Aureliano a Costantino’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma 111.1: 283–322Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993c) ‘Observations sur la fiscalité du IVe siècle pour servir à l'histoire monétaire’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L' ‘inflazione’ 115–54Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1998a) ‘Le gouverneur romain à l'époque tardive: les directions possibles de l'enquête’, L'Antiquité Tardive 6: 17–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1998b) ‘Séparation ou cumul? Pouvoir civil et autorité militaire dans les provinces d'Egypte de Gallien à la conquête arabe’, L'Antiquité Tardive 6: 105–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1999) ‘Introduction’ [to a series of contributions on ‘La crise du IIIe siècle’], Cahiers Glotz 10: 255–60Google Scholar
Cecconi, G. A. (1994a) Governo imperiale ed élites dirigenti nell'Italia tardoantica: Problemi di storia politico-amministrativa, 270–476 d.C. (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 24). ComoGoogle Scholar
Cecconi, G. A. (1994b) ‘Sulla denominazione dei distretti di tipo provinciale nell'Italia tardoantica’, Athenaeum 82: 177–84Google Scholar
Cecconi, G. A. (1998) ‘I governatori delle province italiche’, L'Antiquité Tardive 6: 149–79CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cenderelli, A. (1965) Ricerche sul ‘Codex Hermogenianus’ (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di giurisprudenza, Università di Milano, Studi di diritto romano ser. 2 n. 4). MilanGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1968) ‘Les préfets du prétoire de Constantin’, Revue des Études Anciennes 70: 321–52 (repr. in Chastagnol, (1987)179–210)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1984) ‘Les fêtes décennales de Septime-Sévère’, Bulletin de la Société nationale des antiquaires de France: 91–107Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1987) L'Italie et l'Afrique au Bas-Empire: Études administratives et prosopographiques. Scripta varia. LilleGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1993) ‘L'accentrarsi del sistema: la tetrarchia e Costantino’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma 111.1: 193–222Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1994) ‘L'évolution politique du règne de Dioclétien (284–305)’, L'Antiquité Tardive 2: 23–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cheesman, C. L. (1914) The Auxilia of the Roman Imperial Army. Oxford (repr. Hildesheim, , 1971)Google Scholar
Chic Garcia, G. (1988) Epigrafía anfórica de la Bética, 11. SevilleGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1977) ‘Effort de guerre et ateliers monétaires de la périphérie au IIIe s. ap. J.-C.: l'atelier de Cologne sous Valérien et Gallien’, in Armées et fiscalité 235–77Google Scholar
Christol, M. (1982) ‘Les réformes de Gallien et la carrière sénatoriale’, in Colloquio internazionale AIEGL su Epigrafia e ordine senatorio 1 (Tituli 4) (Rome) 143–66Google Scholar
Christol, M. (1986) Essai sur l'évolution des carrières sénatoriales dans la 2e moitié du IIIe s. ap. J.-C. (Études prosopographiques 6). ParisGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1997a) L'Empire romain du IIIe siècle: Histoire politique 192–325 après J.-C. ParisGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1997b) ‘Les classes dirigeantes et le pouvoir dans l' État, de Septime Sévère à Constantin’, Pallas: 57–77CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1999) ‘Le métier d'empereur et ses représentations à la fin du IIIe et au début du IVe siècle’, Cahiers Glotz 10: 355–68CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. and Drew-Bear, T. (1998) ‘Le prince et ses représentants aux limites de l'Asie et de la Galatie: un nouveau proconsul d'Asie sous Septime Sévère’, Cahiers Glotz 9: 141–64CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. and Loriot, X. (1986) ‘Le Pontus et ses gouverneurs dans le second tiers du IIIe siècle’, in Recherches épigraphiques: Documents relatifs à l'histoire des institutions et de l'administration de l'Empire romain (Mémoires Centre Jean Palerne 7) (Saint-Étienne) 13–40Google Scholar
Cimma, M. R. (1981) Ricerche sulle società di publicani. MilanGoogle Scholar
Coarelli, F. (1987) ‘La situazione edilizia di Roma sotto Alessandro Severo’, in L'Urbs: Espace urbain et histoire: 429–56Google Scholar
Conybeare, F. C. (1912) Philostratus, The Life of Apollonius of Tyana: The Epistles of Apollonius and the Treatise of Eusebius (Loeb Classical Library), 2 vols. Cambridge, MA and LondonGoogle Scholar
Cope, L. H. (1969) ‘The nadir of the imperial antoninianus in the reign of Claudius II Gothicus, A.D. 268–270’, Numismatic Chronicle7 9: 145–61Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1973) ‘Les circonscriptions judiciaires de l'Italie de Marc-Aurèle à Aurélien’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 85: 609–90CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corbier, M. (1974) L' ‘aerarium Saturni’ et l' ‘aerarium militare’. Administration et prosopographie sénatoriale (CEFR 24). RomeGoogle Scholar
Corbier, M. (1977) ‘L' aerarium militare’, in Armées et fiscalité 197–234Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1978) ‘Dévaluations et fiscalité (161–235)’, in Les Dévaluations 1. 273–309Google Scholar
Coriat, J.-P. (1990) ‘Technique législative et système de gouvernement à la fin du principat: la romanité de l'État moderne’, Cahiers Glotz 1: 221–38Google Scholar
Coriat, J.-P. (1997) Le prince législateur: La technique législative des Sévères et les méthodes de création du droit impérial à la fin du principat (BEFAR 294). RomeGoogle Scholar
Cosme, P. (1998) L' état romain entre éclatement et continuité: L' empire romain de 192 à 325. ParisGoogle Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1985) ‘L'annona di Roma in età imperiale’, in Misurare la terra: centuriazione e coloni nel mondo romano. Città, agricoltura, commercio: materiali da Roma e dal suburbio (Modena) 224–36Google Scholar
Crifò, G. (1976) ‘Ulpiano: Esperienze e responsabilità del giurista’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.15: 708–89Google Scholar
Crook, J. A. (1955) Consilium Principis: Imperial Councils and Counsellors from Augustus to Diocletian. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Crook, J. A. (1996a) ‘Political History, 30 B.C. to A.D. 14’, in Cambridge Ancient History X 2. 70–112CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crook, J. A. (1996b) ‘Augustus: power, authority, achievement’, in Cambridge Ancient History X 2. 113–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crump, G. A. (1973) ‘Ammianus and the Late Roman army’, Historia 22: 91–103Google Scholar
Daguet-Gagey, A. (1997) Les opera publica à Rome (180–305) ap. J.-C.: Construction et administration (Collection des études augustiniennes. Série Antiquité 156). ParisGoogle Scholar
Daguet-Gagey, A. (2000) Septime Sévère: Rome, l'Afrique et l'Orient. ParisGoogle Scholar
DeLaine, J. (1997) The Baths of Caracalla: A Study in the Design, Construction, and Economics of Large-Scale Building Projects in Imperial Rome (JRA Suppl. 25). Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Delmaire, R. (1995) Les institutions du Bas-Empire romain de Constantin à Justinien. I: Les institutions civiles palatines. ParisGoogle Scholar
Diosdi, G. (1970) ‘The importance of P.Oxy. 2013 and PSI 1182 for the history of classical Roman legal literature’, in Samuel, D. H. (ed.), Proceedings of the Twelfth International Congress of Papyrology (American Studies in Papyrology 7) (Toronto) 113–20Google Scholar
Dise, R. L. (1991) Cultural Change and Imperial Administration: the Middle Danube Provinces of the Roman Empire. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Domaszewski, A. von (1967) Die Rangordnung des römischen Heeres, 2nd edn. CologneGoogle Scholar
Drexhage, H.-J. (1991) Preise, Miete/Pachten, Kosten und Löhne im römischen Ägypten bis zum Regierungsantritt Diokletians (Vorarbeiten zu einer Wirtschaftsgeschichte des römischen Ägypten 1). St KatharinenGoogle Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1978) ‘Pay and numbers in Diocletian's army’, Chiron 8: (rev. version in Duncan-Jones, , Structure 105–17)Google Scholar
Durry, M. (1938) Les cohortes prétoriennes (BEFAR 146). ParisGoogle Scholar
Durry, M. (1940) ‘Vocabulaire militaire: Praepositus’, in Mélanges de philologie, de littérature et d'histoire anciennes offerts à A. Ernout (Paris) 129–33Google Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1967) ‘The development of Roman mailed cavalry’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 161–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (1979) Die staatliche Organisation Italiens in der hohen Kaiserzeit. MunichGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (1986) ‘Augustus' administrative Reformen: Pragmatismus oder systematisches Planen?’, Acta classica 29: (repr. in Eck, (1995) 83n102Google Scholar
Eck, W. (1995, 1998) Die Verwaltung des römischen Reiches in der hohen Kaiserzeit: Ausgewählte und erweiterte Beiträge (Arbeiten zur römischen Epigraphik und Altertumskunde 1 and 3), vols. 1–2. Basel and BerlinGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (1999a) L'Italia nell'impero romano: Stato e amministrazione in epoca imperiale, Bari (= rev. and updated Italian transl. of Eck, (1979))Google Scholar
Eck, W. (ed.) (1999b) Lokale Autonomie und römische Ordnungsmacht in den kaiserzeitlichen Provinzen vom 1.–3. Jahrhundert (Schriften des Historischen Kollegs. Kolloquien 42). MunichCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (2000a) ‘The emperor and his advisers’, in Cambridge Ancient History XI 2: (Germ. transl. in Eck, (1998 107–45)Google Scholar
Eck, W. (2000b) ‘Provincial administration and finance’, in Cambridge Ancient History XI 2: (Germ. transl. in Eck, (1998)Google Scholar
Eck, W., Caballos, A. and Fernández, F. (1996) Das senatus consultum de Cn. Pisone patre (Vestigia 48). Munich (parallel Spanish edn: Caballos, A., Eck, W., Fernández, F., El senadoconsulto de Gneo Pisón padre (Ediciones especiales 18). Seville, 1996)Google Scholar
Eck, W. and Wolff, H. (eds.) (1986) Heer und Integrationspolitik: Die römischen Militardiplome als historische Quelle (Passauer historische Forschungen 2). Cologne and ViennaGoogle Scholar
Eckardt, B. (1978) Iavoleni epistulae (Freiburger rechtsgeschichtliche Abhandlungen n.s. 1). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1939) ‘The reforms of Diocletian’, in Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 383–408Google Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1954) ‘Praefectus’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XXII.2: 1257–1347Google Scholar
Fears, J. R. (1977) ‘Princeps a diis electus’: The Divine Election of the Emperor as a Political Concept at Rome (Papers and Monographs of the American Academy in Rome 26). RomeGoogle Scholar
Frezza, P. (1968) ‘La cultura di Ulpiano’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 34: 363–75Google Scholar
Frier, B. W. (1996) ‘Early classical private law’, in Cambridge Ancient History X 2: 959–78CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. and Humfress, C. (2001) The Evolution of the Late Antique World. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Geraci, G. (1983) Genesi della provincia romana d'Egitto (Studi di storia antica 9). BolognaGoogle Scholar
Giangrieco Pessi, M. V. (1998) ‘In merito alla “privatizzazione” del patrimonium’, Atti dell'Academia Romanistica Costantiniana XII: 367–76Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1993) ‘La formazione dell'Italia provinciale’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 51–68Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1997) L'Italia romana: Storie di un'identità incompiuta. Rome and BariGoogle Scholar
Giardina, A. (1999) ‘Esplosione di tardoantico’, Studi storici 40: 157–80Google Scholar
Giuffrè, V. (1976) ‘Papiniano: fra tradizione e innovazione’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.15: 632–66Google Scholar
Goetz, G. (1892) Hermaneumata Pseudodositheana: Corpus Glossariorum Latinorum, vol. 3. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Grelle, F. (1991) ‘I poteri pubblici e la giurisprudenza fra Augusto e gli Antonini’, in Pani, (1991) 249–65Google Scholar
Grelle, F. (1996) ‘Antiqua forma rei publicae revocata: il principe e l'amministrazione dell'impero nell'analisi di Velleio Patercolo’, in Milazzo, (1996) 323–41Google Scholar
Grosso, F. (1964) La lotta politica al tempo di Commodo. TurinGoogle Scholar
Gualandi, G. (1963) Legislazione Imperiale e Giurisprudenza (Università di Roma. Pubblicazioni dell'Istituto di diritto romano e dei diritti dell'oriente mediterraneo 38), 2 vols. MilanGoogle Scholar
Guarino, A. (1980) ‘Gli aspetti giuridici del principato’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.13: 3–60Google Scholar
Guidobaldi, F. (1999) ‘Le domus tardoantiche di Roma come “sensori” delle trasformazioni culturali e sociali’, in Harris, (1999) 53–68Google Scholar
Gutsfeld, A. (1998) ‘Der Prätorianerpräfekt und der kaiserliche Hof im 4. Jahrhundert n.Chr.’, in Winterling, (1998) 75–102Google Scholar
Haenel, G. (1848) Lex romana Visigothorum (repr. Aalen, , 1962)Google Scholar
Haensch, R. (1997) Capita provinciarum. Statthaltersitze und Provinzialverwaltung in der römischen Kaiserzeit (Kölner Forschungen 7). Mainz-am-RheinGoogle Scholar
Harries, J. (1999) Law and Empire in Late Antiquity. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, W. V. (ed.) (1999) The Transformations of ‘Vrbs Roma’ in Late Antiquity (JRA Suppl. 33). Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Hartmann, F. (1982) Herrscherwechsel und Reichsskrise. Untersuchungen zu den Ursachen und Konsequenzen der Herrscherwechsel im Imperium Romanum der Soldatenkaiserzeit (3 Jahrhundert n. Chr.) (Europäische Hochschulschriften III.149). Frankfurt-BernGoogle Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1985) Studies in the Byzantine Monetary Economy. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Herz, P. (1988a) Studien zur römischen Wirtschaftsgesetzgebung. Die Lebensmittelver-sorgung (Historia Einzelschriften 55). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Herz, P. (1988b) ‘Der praefectus annonae und die Wirtschaft der westlichen Provinzen’, Ktema 13: 69–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, D. (1969) Das spätrömischen Bewegungsheer und die Notitia Dignitatum (Epigraphische Studien 7/2). DüsseldorfGoogle Scholar
Holder, P. A. (1980) Studies in the Auxilia of the Roman Army from Augustus to Trajan (BAR Int. Ser. 70). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Honoré, T. (=A. M.) (1962a) ‘The Severan lawyers: a preliminary survey’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 28: 162–232Google Scholar
Honoré, T. (1962b) Gaius. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, M. K. (1978) ‘Rules of evidence’, Journal of Roman Studies 68: 178–86CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, M. K. (1980) ‘Taxes and trade in the Roman empire (200 b. c.–a. d. 400)’, Journal of Roman Studies 70: 101–25CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, M. K. (1995–6) ‘Rome, taxes, rents and trade’, Kodai 6/7: 41–75Google Scholar
Howe, L. L. (1942) The Praetorian Praefect from Commodus to Diocletian (a. d. 180–305). ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Isaac, B. (1988) ‘The meaning of the terms limes and limitanei’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 125–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jacques, F. (1986) ‘L'ordine senatorio attraverso la crisi del III secolo’, in Giardina, , Società romana I: 81–225, 650–64Google Scholar
Jahn, J. (1983) ‘Der Sold römischen Soldaten im 3 Jh. n. Chr.: Bemerkungen zu ChLA 446, 473 und 495’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 53: 217–27Google Scholar
Johne, K.-P. (ed.) (1993) Gesellschaft und Wirtschaft des römischen Reiches im 3. Jahrhundert. Studien zu ausgewählten Problemen. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Johnston, D. (1988) The Roman Law of Trusts. OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Johnston, D. (1989) ‘Justinian's Digest: the interpretation of interpolation’, Oxford Journal of Legal Studies 9: 149–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1949) ‘The Roman civil service (clerical and subclerical grades)Journal of Roman Studies 39: 38–55(repr. in Studies in Roman Government and Law (Oxford, 1960 151–75)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1970) ‘The caste system in the later Roman empire’, Eirene 8: (repr. in Jones, , Roman Economy 396–418)Google Scholar
Jullian, C. (1884) Les transformations politiques de l'Italie sous les empereurs romains, 43 av. J.-C.–330 ap. J.-C. ParisGoogle Scholar
Kaser, M. (1972) Zur Methodologie der römischen Rechtsquellenforschung (SÖAW 277.5). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Kelly, C. (1998) ‘Emperors, government and bureaucracy’, in Cambridge Ancient History XIII: 138–83Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1979) Die syrischen Augustae in der historischen Überlieferung. Ein Beitrag zum Problem der Orientalisierung (Antiquitas III.24). BonnGoogle Scholar
Keyes, C. W. (1915) The Rise of the Equites in the Third Century of the Roman Empire. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Kolb, F. (1997) ‘Die Gestalt des spätantiken Kaisertums unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Tetrarchie’, in Paschoud, and Szidat, (1997): 35–45Google Scholar
Kornemann, E. (1930) Doppelprinzipat und Reichsteilung im Imperium Romanum. Berlin and LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Krüger, P. (1912) Geschichte der Quellen und Litteratur des römischen Rechts, 2nd edn. Munich and LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Kuhoff, W. (2001) Diokletian und die Epoche der Tetrarchie: Das römische Reich zwischen Krisenbewältigung und Neuaufbau (284–313 n. Chr.). Frankfurt-am-Main, Berlin, Bern, Brussels, Oxford and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Kunkel, W. (2001) Herkunft und soziale Stellung der römischen Juristen. Cologne (repr. of 2nd edn. Graz, , 1967)Google Scholar
Laffi, U. (1965) ‘L'iscrizione di Sepino (CIL, IX 2438) relativa ai contrasti fra le autorità municipali e i conductores delle greggi imperiali con l'intervento dei prefetti al pretorio’, Studi classici e orientali 14: (repr. in Laffi, U., Studi di storia romana e di diritto (Storia e letteratura 206) Rome, 2001: 173–205)Google Scholar
Leadbetter, W. (1998) ‘Patrimonium indivisum? The empire of Diocletian and Maximian, 285–289’, Chiron 28: 213–28Google Scholar
Lenel, O. (1889) Palingenesia iuris civilis, 2 vols. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Lenel, O. (1927) Das Edictum Perpetuum, 3rd edn. LepizigGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1986) ‘Fine dell'ordine equestre: le tappe dell'unificazione della classe dirigente romana nel IV secolo’, in Giardina, , Società romana I: 227–44, 664–71Google Scholar
Le Roux, P. (1986) ‘Les diplômes militaires et l'évolution de l'armée romaine de Claude à Septime Sévère: auxilia, numeri et nations’, in Eck, and Wolff, (1986) 347–74Google Scholar
Letta, C. (1991) ‘La dinastia dei Severi’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: 639–700Google Scholar
Levy, E. (1945) Pauli Sententiae: A Palingenesia of the Opening Titles as a Specimen of Research in West Roman Vulgar Law. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1964) Hermogenians iuris epitomae: Zum Stand der römischen Jurisprudenz im Zeitalter Diokletians (Abhandlungen der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. Philologisch-Historische Klasse3 57). GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1976) ‘Rechtsschulen und Rechtsunterricht im Prinzipat’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.15: 197–286Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1983) ‘Juristen als Sekretäre des römischen Kaisers’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 100: 485–509CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1987) Die Jurisprudenz im spätantiken Italien (240–640 n. Chr.) (Freiburger rechtsgeschichtliche Abhandlungen n.s. 8). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1989) ‘Recht und Rechtsliteratur’, in Herzog, , Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur der Antike 5: 55–73Google Scholar
Liebs, D. (1993) Römische Jurisprudenz in Afrika, mit Studien zu den pseudopaulinischen Sentenzen. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1995) ‘Die pseudopaulinischen Sentenzen: Versuch einer neuen Palingenesie’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 112: 151–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1996) ‘Die pseudopaulinischen Sentenzen II: Versuch einer neuen Palingenesie, Ausführung’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 113: 132–242CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1997) ‘Jurisprudenz’, in Sallman, , Handbuch der lateinischen Literatur der Antike 4: 83–217Google Scholar
Liou, B. and Tchernia, A. (1994) ‘L'interprétation des inscriptions sur les amphores Dressel 20’, in Epigrafia della produzione 133–56Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1971–72 [1975]) ‘Patrimonium, ratio privata, res private’, AIIS 3: (rev. edn in Cascio, Lo (2000) 97–149Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1984) ‘Dall’antoninianus al “laureato grande”: l'evoluzione monetaria del III secolo alla luce della nuova documentazione di età dioclezianea’, Opus 3: 133–201Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1986) ‘Teoria e politica monetaria a Roma tra III e IV d.C.’, in Giardina, , Società romana I: 535–57, 779–801Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1991a) ‘Le tecniche dell'amministrazione’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: (rev. edn in Cascio, Lo (2000) 13–79Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1991b): ‘Fra equilibrio e crisi’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: 701–31Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1993a) ‘Dinamiche economiche e politiche fiscali fra i Severi ed Aureliano’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 247–82Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1993b) ‘Prezzo dell'oro e prezzi delle merci’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L' ‘inflazione’ 155–88Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1995) ‘Aspetti della politica monetaria nel IV secolo’, in Atti dell'Academia Romanistica Costantiniana X: 481–502Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1997) ‘Prezzi in oro e prezzi in unità di conto tra il III e IV sec. d. C.’, in Économie antique 2: 161–82Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1998) ‘Considerazioni su circolazione monetaria, prezzi e fiscalità nel quarto secolo’, in Atti dell'Academia Romanistica Costantiniana XII: 121–36Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1999a) ‘Canon frumentarius, suarius, vinarius: stato e private nell'approvvigionamento dell' Vrbs’, in Harris, (1999) 163–82Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1999b) ‘Census provinciale, imposizione fiscale e amministrazioni cittadine nel Principato’, in Eck, (1999) (rev. edn in Cascio, Lo (2000) 205–19Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (2000) Il ‘princes’ e il suo impero: Studi di storia amministrativa e finanziaria romana. BariGoogle Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (2002) ‘Ancora sugli “Ostia's services to Rome”: collegi e corporazioni annonarie a Ostia’, in Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 114: 87–109Google Scholar
Loriot, X. and Nony, D. (1997) La crise de l'Empire romain 235–285. ParisGoogle Scholar
Macleod, M. D. (1980) Luciani Opera III (Oxford Classical Texts). OxfordGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1963) Soldier and Civilian in the Later Roman Empire. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1966) Enemies of the Roman Order: Treason, Unrest, and Alienation in the Empire. Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1969) Constantine. New YorkGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1980) ‘How big was the Roman imperial army?’, Klio 62: 451–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Magioncalda, A. (1982) ‘Testimonianze sui prefetti di Mesopotamia (da Severo a Costantino)’, Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 48: 167–238Google Scholar
Magioncalda, A. (1991) Lo sviluppo della titolatura imperiale da Augusto a Diocleziano. TurinGoogle Scholar
Malcus, B. (1969) ‘Notes sur la révolution du système administratif romain au troisième siècle’, Opuscula Romana 7: 213–37Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1954) ‘A note on the Numeri’, Hermes 82: 501–6Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1963) ‘The raising of new legions under the principate’, Hermes 91: 483–9Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1975) ‘The frontiers of the principate’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.1: 508–33Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1979) ‘Force and the frontiers of the empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 69: 175–83CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Manthe, U. (1982) Die libri ex Cassio des Iavolenus Priscus (Freiburger rechtsgeschichtliche Abhandlungen n.s. 4). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marotta, V. (1988) Multa de Iure Sanxit: Aspetti della Politica del Diritto di Antonino Pio (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di giurisprudenza, Università di Firenze 64). MilanGoogle Scholar
Marotta, V. (1991) Mandata Principum. TurinGoogle Scholar
Marsden, E. W. (1969) Greek and Roman Artillery: Historical Development. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Martino, F. (1974) Storia della costituzione romana, IV2. NaplesGoogle Scholar
Martino, F. (1975) Storia della costituzione romana, V2. NaplesGoogle Scholar
Maschi, C. A. (1976) ‘La conclusione della giurisprudenza classica nell'età dei Severi. Iulius Paulus’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.15: 667–707Google Scholar
Masi, A. (1971) Ricerche sulla ‘res privata’ del ‘princeps’ (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di giurisprudenza. I.11 Università di Cagliari). MilanGoogle Scholar
Mastino, A. (1981) Le titolature di Caracalla e Geta attraverso le iscrizioni (indici) (Studi di storia antica 5). BolognaGoogle Scholar
Matthews, J. F. (2000) Laying Down the Law: A Study of the Theodosian Code. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Mazza, M. (1986) Le maschere del potere: Cultura e politica nella tarda antichità (Collezione di opere giuridiche e storiche 1). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Mazza, M. (1996a) ‘Da Pertinace all'avvento di Settimio Severo: La grande crisi degli anni 193–197’, in Storia della società italiana 1: 3: La crisi del principato e la società imperiale (Milan) 189–209Google Scholar
Mazza, M. (1996b) ‘Un uomo forte al potere: il regno di Settimio Severo’, in Storia della società italiana I: 3: La crisi del principato e la società imperiale (Milan) 211–60Google Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1951) Aspetti sociali del quarto secolo: Ricerche di storia tardoromano (Problemi e ricerche di storia antica 1). RomeGoogle Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1956) L'impero romano. RomeGoogle Scholar
Mazzarino, S. (1974, 1980) Antico, tardoantico ed èra costantiniana I, II (Storia e civiltà 13–14). BariGoogle Scholar
Migl, J. (1994) Die Ordnung der Ämter: Prätorianerpräfekturen und Vikariat in der Regionalverwaltung des römischen Reiches von Konstantin bis zur valentinianischen Dynastie (Europäische Hochschulschriften 111.623). Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Milazzo, F. (ed.) (1996) ‘Res publica’ e ‘princeps’: Vicende politiche, mutamenti istituzionali e ordinamento giuridico da Cesare ad Adriano (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di giurisprudenza di Catanzaro 32). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1966) ‘The emperor, the senate and the provinces’, Journal of Roman Studies 56: 156–66CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1983) ‘Empire and city, Augustus to Julian: obligations, excuses and status’, Journal of Roman Studies 73: 76–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1983) ‘Empire and city, Augustus to Julian: obligations, excuses and status’, Journal of Roman Studies 73: 76–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1986a) ‘A new approach to the Roman jurists’, Journal of Roman Studies 76: 272–280CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1986b) ‘Italy and the Roman Empire: Augustus to Constantine’, Phoenix 40: 295–318CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1990) ‘L'empereur romain comme dècideur’, Cahiers Glotz 1: 207–20Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1999) ‘The Greek east and Roman law: M. Cn. Licinius Rufinus’, Journal of Roman Studies 89: 90–108CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitford, T. B. (1974) ‘Some inscriptions from the Cappadocian Limes’, Journal of Roman Studies 64: 160–75CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mitthof, F. (2001) Annona militaris: Die Heeresversorgung im spätantiken Aegypten (Papyrologica Florentina 32). FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1901) ‘Die Heimat des Gregorianus’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 22: (repr. In Gesammelte Schriften II (Berlin, 1905) 366–70)Google Scholar
Mullens, H. H. (1948) ‘The revolt of the civilians A.D. 237–238’, Greece and Rome 17: 65–77CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Musca, D. A. (1985) ‘Da Traiano a Settimio Severo: Senatusconsultum o Oratio Principis?’, Labeo 31: 7–46Google Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1972) The Acts of the Christian Martyrs. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Neesen, L. (1980) Untersuchungen zu den direkten Staatsabgaben der römischen Kaiserzeit (27 v. Chr.–284 n. Chr.) (Antiquitas 1.32). BonnGoogle Scholar
Nelis-Clèment, J. (2000) Les ‘beneficiarii’: militaires et administrateurs au service de l' Empire (Ier s. a. C.–VIe s. a. C.). BordeauxCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesselhauf, H. (1964) ‘Patrimonium und res privata des römischen Kaiser’, in HAC1 1963: 73–93Google Scholar
Nippel, W. (1995) Public Order in Ancient Rome. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nischer, E. (1923) ‘The army reforms of Diocletian and Constantine and their modifications up to the time of the Notitia Dignitatum’, Journal of Roman Studies 13: 1–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Noethlichs, K. L. (1981) Beamtentum und Dienstvergehen: Zur Staatsverwaltung in der Spätantike. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Noethlichs, K. L. (1982) ‘Zur Entstehung der Diözesen als Mittelinstanz des spätrömischen Verwaltungssystem’, Historia 31: 70–81Google Scholar
Noethlichs, K. L. (1985) ‘Spätantike Wirtschaftspolitik und adaeratio’, Historia 34: 102–16Google Scholar
Nörr, D. (1976) ‘Der Jurist im Kreis der Intellektualen: Mitspieler oder Außenseiter? (Gellius, Noctes Atticae 16.10)’, in Medicus, D. and Seiler, H. H. (eds.), Festschrift für Max Kaser zum 70. Geburtstag. Munich: 57–90Google Scholar
Nörr, D. (1981a) ‘I giuristi romani: tradizionalismo o progresso’, Bullettino dell'Istituto di Diritto Romano 84: 9–33Google Scholar
Nörr, D. (1981b) ‘Zur Reskriptenpraxis in der hohen Prinzipatszeit’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 98: 1–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nörr, D. (1983) ‘Zu einem fast Vergessenen Konstitutionentyp: Interloqui de Plano’, in Studi in Onore di Cesare Sanfilippo 3 (Milan) 519–43Google Scholar
Okamura, L. (1991) ‘The flying columns of Emperor Gallienus: “legionary” coins and their hoards’, in Limes Congress XV: 387–91Google Scholar
Oliver, J. H. (1946) ‘M. Aquilius Felix’, AJPh 67: 311–19Google Scholar
Orestano, R. (1968) Il ‘problema delle persone giuridiche’ in diritto romano. TurinGoogle Scholar
Osier, J. (1977) ‘The emergence of third century equestrian military commanders’, Latomus 36: 674–87Google Scholar
Ott, J. (1995) Die Beneficiarier:Untersuchungen zur ihrer Stellung innerhalb der Rangordnung des römischen Heeres und zu ihrer Funktion (Historia Einzelschriften 92). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Palazzolo, N. (1974) Potere Imperiale ed Organi Giurisdizionali nel II Secolo D.C.: l'efficacia processuale dei rescritti imperiali da Adriano ai Severi (Università di Catania, Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di giurisprudenza 74). MilanGoogle Scholar
Palme, B. (1999) ‘Die officia der Statthalter in der Spätantike: Forschungsstand und Perspektiven’, L'Antiquité Tardive 7: 85–133CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pani, M. (ed.) (1991) Continuità e trasformazioni fra repubblica e principato: Istituzioni, politica, società. Atti dell'incontro di studi, Bari, 27–28 gennaio 1989. BariGoogle Scholar
Parker, H. M. D. (1933) ‘The legions of Diocletian and Constantine’, Journal of Roman Studies 23: 175–89CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, H. M. D. (1958) The Roman Legions, corrected edn. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Parsons, P. J. (1967) ‘Philippus Arabs and Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 134–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paschoud, F. and Szidat, J. (1997) Usurpationen in der Spätantike (Historia Einzelschriften 111). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Passerini, A. (1939) Le coorti pretorie (Real Istituto Italiano per la Storia Antica. Studi 1). RomeGoogle Scholar
Peachin, M. (1996) Iudex vice Caesaris: Deputy Emperors and the Administration of Justice During the Principate (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien 21). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Petit, P. (1974) Histoire générale de l'Empire romain: 2. La crise de l'Empire (des derniers Antonins à Dioclétien). ParisGoogle Scholar
Petrikovits, H. von (1971) ‘Fortifications in the north-western Roman empire from the third to the fifth centuries a.d’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 178–218CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1950) Les procurateurs équestres sous le Haut-Empire romain. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1957) ‘Procurator’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XXIIIA.1: 1240–79Google Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1974) Abrégé des procurateurs équestres. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G.(1976) ‘Zur Reform des Kaisers Gallienus’, Historia 25: 109–17Google Scholar
Porena, P. (2003) Le origini della prefettura del pretorio tardoantica. RomaGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, D. (1994) ‘Gaius or Sextus Pomponius’, RIDA3 41: 353–67Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1996) ‘Monetisation, not price-inflation, in third-century a.d. Egypt?’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds: 321–39Google Scholar
Remy, B. and Bertrandy, F. (1997) L'Empire romain de Pertinax à Constantin (192–337 après J.-C.): aspects politiques, administratifs et religieux. ParisGoogle Scholar
Rickman, G. E. (1980) The Corn Supply of Ancient Rome. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rodriguez-Almeida, E. (1980) ‘Vicissitudini nella gestione del commercio dell'olio betico da Vespasiano a Severo Alessandro’, in D'Arms, J. H. and Kopff, E. C. (eds.) The Seaborne Commerce of Ancient Rome (MAAR 36): 277–90.Google Scholar
Rodriguez-Almeida, E. (1989) Los tituli picti de las ánforas olearias de la Bética, i: Tituli picti de los Severos y de la Ratio fisci. MadridGoogle Scholar
Romanis, F. (1996) ‘Septem annorum canon: Sul canon populi Romani lasciato da Settimio Severo’, RAL9 7: 133–59Google Scholar
Rostovtzeff, M. (1918) ‘Synteleia Tironon’, Journal of Roman Studies 8: 26–33Google Scholar
Rotondi, G. (1912) Leges Publicae Populi Romani. MilanGoogle Scholar
Rotondi, G. (1922) ‘Studi sulle fonti del codice giustinianeo’, in Scritti giuridici I (Milan) (repr. from Bullettino dell'Istituto di Diritto Romano 26 (1913) and Bullettino dell'Istituto di Diritto Romano 29 (1916) 104–80)Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1996) ‘A new governor of Caria-Phrygia: P.Aelius Septimius Mannus’, in Splendidissima civitas: Études d'histoire romaine en hommage à François Jacques (Publications de la Sorbonne, Série Histoire ancienne et médiévale 40) (Paris) 231–9Google Scholar
Roueché, C. (1998) ‘The functions of the governor in late antiquity: some observations’, L'Antiquité Tardive 6: 31–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rowell, H. T. (1937) ‘Numerus’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XVII.2: 1327–42Google Scholar
Roxan, M. M. (1976) ‘Pre-Severan auxilia named in the Notitia Dignitatum’, in Goodburn, and Bartholomew, , Notitia Dignitatum 59–79Google Scholar
Roxan, M. M. (1978) Roman Military Diplomas 1954–77 (Institute of Archaeology Occasional Publication 2). LondonGoogle Scholar
Roxan, M. M. (1985) Roman Military Diplomas 1978–84 (Institute of Archaeology Occasional Publication 9). LondonGoogle Scholar
Roxan, M. M. (1994) Roman Military Diplomas 1985–1993 (Institute of Archaeology Occasional Publication 14). LondonGoogle Scholar
Saddington, D. B. (1975) ‘The development of the Roman auxiliary forces from Augustus to Trajan’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.3: 176–201Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1981) The Class Struggle in the Ancient Greek World. LondonGoogle Scholar
Saller, R. P. (1980) ‘Promotion and Patronage in Equestrian Careers’, Journal of Roman Studies 70: 44–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Saller, R. P. (1982) Personal Patronage under the Early Empire. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Salvo, L. (1988) ‘Pubblico e privato in età severiana: il caso del trasporto dell'olio betico e l' epigrafia anforaria’, Cahiers d'histoire 33: 333–44Google Scholar
Salway, P. (1981) Roman Britain (The Oxford History of England IA). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Samter, R. (1908) ‘War Gaius ein männliche Pseudonym einer Frau?’, Deutsche Juristen-Zeitung 13: 1386Google Scholar
Santalucia, B. (1998) Diritto e processo penale nell'antica Roma, 2nd edn. MilanGoogle Scholar
Saxer, R. (1967) Untersuchungen zu den Vexillationen des römischen Kaiserheeres von Augustus bis Diokletian (Epigraphische Studien 1). Cologne, GrazGoogle Scholar
Schiller, A. A. (1959) ‘Senatus Consulta in the Principate’, Tulane Law Review 33: 491–508 (repr. in An American Experience in Roman Law (Göttingen, 1971) 161–78Google Scholar
Schiller, A. A. (1971) ‘Vindication of a reputed text: Sententiae et Epistolae Hadriani’, in La Critica del Testo (Atti del secondo congresso internazionale della Società Italiana di storia del diritto II. 717–27). FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Schlinkert, D. (1998) ‘Den Kaiser folgen. Kaiser, Senatsadel und höfische Funktionselite (comites consistoriani) von der “Tetrarchie” Diokletians bis zum Ende der Konstantinischen Dynastie’, in Winterling, (1998) 133–59Google Scholar
Schmidt-Ott, J. (1993) Pauli quaestiones: Eigenart und Textgeschichte einer spätklassischen Juristenschrift (Freiburger rechtsgeschichtliche Abhandlungen. n.s. 18). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schnebelt, G. (1974) Reskripte der Soldatenkaiser: ein Beitrag zur römischen Rechtsgeschichte des dritten nachchristlichen Jahrhunderts (Freiburger rechts- und staatswissenschaftliche Abhandlungen 39). KarlsruheGoogle Scholar
Schulz, F. (1946) History of Roman Legal Science. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Seeck, O. (1910) Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt I, 3rd edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Serrao, F. (1991) ‘Il modello di costituzione: Forme giuridiche, caratteri politici, modelli economico-sociali’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma 11.2: 29–71Google Scholar
Seston, W. (1955) ‘Du comitatus de Dioclétien aux comitatenses de Constantin’, Historia 4: 284–96 (repr. in Scripta Varia (CEFR 43, Rome, 1980) 483–95)Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1969) ‘Aus dem Codexunterricht des Thalelaios’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 86: 334–83CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Simon, D. (1970) ‘Aus dem Codexunterricht des Thalelaios (Fortsetzung)’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 87: 315–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sirks, B. (1991) Food for Rome: The Legal Structure of the Transportation and Processing of Supplies for the Imperial Distributions in Rome and Constantinople (StAmst 31). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Skeat, T. C. (1964) Papyri from Panopolis in the Chester Beatty Library, Dublin. DublinGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. E. (1972) ‘The army reforms of Septimius Severus’, Historia 21: 481–500Google Scholar
Smith, R. E. (1979) ‘Dux, Praepositus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 36: 263–78Google Scholar
Southern, P. (2001) The Roman Empire from Severus to Constantine. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Southern, P. and Dixon, K. R. (1996) The Late Roman Army. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1978a) Secta temporum meorum: Rinnovamento politico e legislazione fiscale agli inizi del principato di Gordiano III (Kleio 3). PalermoGoogle Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1978b) ‘Bona caduca e giurisdizione procuratoria agli inizi del terzo secolo d.C.’, Labeo 24: 131–68Google Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. and Marotta, V. (1992) ‘La legislazione imperiale: Forme e orientamenti’, in Schiavone, Storia di Roma 11.3: 85–152Google Scholar
Speidel, M. A. (1992) ‘Roman army pay scales’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 87–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1973) ‘The pay of the auxilia’, Journal of Roman Studies 63: 141–7 (repr. in Speidel, M. P. (1984)83–9)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1975) ‘The rise of ethnic units in the Roman imperial army’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.3: 202–31 (repr. in Speidel, M. P. (1984) 117–48)Google Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1984) Roman Army Studies 1 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 1). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Stanojevic, O. (1989) Gaius Noster: plaidoyer pour Gaius (StAmst 18). AmsterdamCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stein, P. G. (1960) ‘Pauli Libri Tres Manualium’, RIDA3 7: 479–88Google Scholar
Stein, P. G. (1966) Regulae Iuris: From Juristic Rules to Legal Maxims. EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Steinby, M. (1986) ‘L'industria laterizia di Roma nel tardo impero’, in Giardina, , Società romana II: 99–264, 438–46Google Scholar
Strobel, K. (1993) Das Imperium Romanum im ‘3. Jahrhundert’ : Modell einer historischen Krise? (Historia Einzelschriften 75). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Talamanca, M. (1976) ‘Gli ordinamenti provinciali nella prospettiva dei giuristi tardoclassici’, in Archi, (1976) 95–246Google Scholar
Talbert, R. J. A. (1984) The Senate of Imperial Rome. PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Taubenschlag, R. (1923) Das römische Privatrecht zur Zeit Diokletians. Cracow (repr. in Opera minora I (Warsaw, 1959) 3–177Google Scholar
Teitler, H. C. (1985) Notarii and Exceptores: An Inquiry into the Role and Significance of Shorthand Writers in the Imperial and Ecclesiastical Bureaucracy of the Roman Empire from the Early Principate to c. 450 a.d. (Dutch Monographs on Ancient History and Archaeology 1). AmsterdamCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tellegen Couperus, O. (1982) Testamentary Succession in the Constitutions of Diocletian (StAmst 22). ZutphenGoogle Scholar
Temporini, H. (1978) Die Frauen am Hofe Trajans: Ein Beitrag zur Stellung der Augustae im Prinzipat. Berlin and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Thomsen, R. (1947) The Italic Regions from Augustus to the Lombard Invasion (Classica et mediaevalia, Dissertationes 4). CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Thylander, H. (1973) ‘Senatum militia vetuit et adire exercitum’, Opuscula Romana 8: 67–71Google Scholar
Townsend, P. W. (1955) ‘The revolution of a.d. 238: the leaders and their aims’, Yale Classical Studies 14: 49–105.Google Scholar
Turpin, W. (1981) ‘Apokrimata, Decreta, and the Roman legal procedure’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 18: 145–60Google Scholar
Turpin, W. (1985) ‘The law codes and late Roman law’, RIDA3 32: 339–53Google Scholar
Volterra, E. (1971) ‘Il problema del testo delle costituzioni imperiali’, in La Critica del Testo 11.821–1097 (Atti del secondo congresso internazionale della Società Italiana di Storia del Diritto). Florence. (repr. in Scritti Giuridici 6 (Antiqua 66; Naples, 1994) 3–279)Google Scholar
Wachtel, K. (1966) Freigelassene und Sklaven in der staatlichen Finanzverwaltung der römischen Kaiserzeit von Augustus bis Diokletian (Dissertationes Berolinenses 1). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Walker, D. R. (1978). The Metrology of the Roman Silver Coinage (BAR Suppl. Ser. 40). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Watson, A. (1973). ‘Private law in the rescripts of Carus, Carinus and Numerianus’, Tijdschrift voor Rechtsgeschiedenis (Revue d'Histoire du Droit) 41: 19–34 (repr. in Watson, (1991) 45–60)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watson, A. (1974). ‘The rescripts of the emperor Probus (276–282 a.d.)’, Tulane Law Review 48: 1122–8 (repr. in Watson, (1991) 61–7)Google Scholar
Watson, A. (1991). Legal Origins and Legal Change. London and Rio GrandeGoogle Scholar
Watson, Alaric (1999). Aurelian and the Third Century. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Wieacker, F. (1971). ‘Le droit romain de la mort d'Alexandre Sévère à l'avènement de Dioclétien (235–284 apr. J.-C.)’, RHDFE4 49: 201–23Google Scholar
Wikander, O. and Schiøler, T. (1983). ‘A Roman water-mill in the baths of Caracalla’, Opuscula Romana 14: 47–64Google Scholar
Williams, W. (1975). ‘Formal and historical aspects of two newdocuments of Marcus Aurelius’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 17: 37–78Google Scholar
Williams, W. (1976). ‘Two imperial pronouncements reclassified’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 22: 235–45Google Scholar
Winterling, A. (ed.) (1998). ‘ComitatusBeiträge zur Erforschung des spätantiken Kaiserhofes. BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Witschel, C. (1999). Krise-Rezession-Stagnation? Der Westen des römischen Reiches im 3. Jahrhundert n. Chr. (Frankfurter althistorische Beiträge 4). Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. J. (1952). ‘Vorgregorianische Reskriptensammlungen’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 69: 128–53CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H. (1986). ‘Die Entwicklung der veteranen Privilegien vom Beginn des 1 Jahrhunderts V. Chr. bis auf Konstantin d. Gr.’, in Eck, and Wolff, (1986): 44–115Google Scholar
Yavetz, Z. (1988). Plebs and Princeps. 2nd edn. New Brunswick (1st edn. Oxford, 1969)Google Scholar
Youtie, H. C. and Schiller, A. A. (1955). ‘Second thoughts on the Columbia Apokrimata (P.Col. 123)’, Chronique d' Égypte 30: 327–45 (327–34 repr. In Youtie, H. C., Scriptiunculae II (Amsterdam, 1973) 661–8)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, F. F. and Johnson, A. C. (1926). Municipal Administration in the Roman Empire. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939a) ‘The invasions of peoples from the Rhine to the Black Sea’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 138–64 (repr. in Alföldi, (1967))Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939b) ‘The crisis of the empire (A.D. 249–270)’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 165–231 (repr. in Alföldi, (1967))Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1939c) ‘The sources for the Gothic invasions of the years 260–270’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 721–3Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1967). Studien zur Geschichte der Weltkrise des 3. Jahrhunderts nach Christus. DarmstadtGoogle Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1969). Fasti Hispanienses: senatorische Reichsbeamte und Offiziere in der spanischen Provinzen des römischen Reiches von Augustus bis Diokletian. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1974). Noricum. LondonGoogle Scholar
Amelotti, M. and Costamagna, G. (1975). Alle origini del notariato romano (Studi storici sul notariato italiano 2). Rome (repr. Milan, 1995)Google Scholar
Archi, G. G. (1938). Studi sulla stipulatio, I: La querella non numeratae pecuniae. Milan (repr. in Archi, (1981). 1: 521–641)Google Scholar
Archi, G. G. (1981). Scritti di diritto romano (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà di Giurisprudenza, Università di Firenze 42). MilanGoogle Scholar
Aricescu, A. (1980). The Army in Roman Dobrudja (BAR Int. Ser. 86). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Avi-Yonah, M. (1976). Gazetteer of Roman Palestine (Qedem 5). JerusalemGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1977). ‘Bullion purchases and landholding in the fourth century’, Chronique d' Égypte 52: 322–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1978). ‘Property holdings of liturgists in fourth-century Karanis’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 9–16Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1982). ‘The population of Theadelphia in fourth-century Egypt’, Bulletin de la Société d'Archéologie Copte 24: 35–57Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1983). ‘Five papyri on fourth-century money and prices’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 20: 1–19Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1992). ‘Landholding in late Roman Egypt: the distribution of wealth’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 126–49CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1993). ‘Slavery and society in late Roman Egypt’, in Halpern, B. and Hobson, D. W. (eds.), Law, Politics and Society in the Ancient Mediterranean World. (Sheffield) 220–40Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. and Thomas, J. D. (1978). ‘Dekaprotoi and epigraphai’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 185–9Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. and Worp, K. A. (1978). Chronological Systems of Byzantine Egypt (StAmst 8). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Bailey, D. M. (1990). ‘Classical architecture in Roman Egypt’, in Henig, M. (ed.), Architecture and Architectural Sculpture in the Roman Empire (Oxford University Committee for Archaeology, Monograph 29). (Oxford) 121–37Google Scholar
Bailey, D. M. (1991). Excavations at El-Ashmunein IV. Hermopolis Magna: Buildings of the Roman Period. LondonGoogle Scholar
Bakker, L. (1993). ‘Raetien unter Postumus – Das Siegesdenkmal eine Juthungenschacht im Jahre 260 n. Chr. aus Augsburg’, Germania 71.2: 369–86Google Scholar
Balty, J.-C. (1988). ‘Apamea in Syria in the second and third centuries a.d.’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 91–104CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Balty, J.-C. (1993). Apamea in Syria: The Winter Quarters of Legio II Parthica. BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1976). ‘Imperial campaigns, a.d. 285–311’, Phoenix 30: 174–93 (repr. in Barnes, , Early Christianity ch. 12)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1989). ‘Trajan and the Jews’, Journal of Jewish Studies 40: 145–62CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bastianini, G. (1975). ‘Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30a al 299p’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 17: 263–328Google Scholar
Bastianini, G. (1980). ‘Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30a al 299p: Aggiunte e correzioniZeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 38: 75–89Google Scholar
Bauzou, T. (1989). ‘Les routes romaines de Syrie’, in Dentzer, and Orthmann, , Syrie 205–21Google Scholar
Bauzou, T. (1993). ‘Épigraphie et toponymie: le cas de la Palmyrène du Sud-OuestSyria 70: 27–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bean, G. E. and Mitford, T. B. (1970). Journeys in Rough Cilicia 1964–1968 (Denkschriften der Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 102 = Ergänzungsbände zu den Tituli Asiae Minoris 3). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Bechert, T. and Willems, W. (eds.) (1995). Die römische Reichsgrenze von der Mosel bis zur Nordseekuste. TheissGoogle Scholar
Behr, C. A. (1981). P. Aelius Aristides: The Complete Works, vol. 11. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Benabou, M. (1976). La résistance africaine à la romanisation. ParisGoogle Scholar
Berchem, D. (1937). ‘L'annone militaire dans l'Empire romain au IIIe siècle’, Mémoires de la Société des Antiquaires de France 80: 117–201Google Scholar
Berchem, D. (1972). ‘L'occupation militaire de la Haute Égypte sous Dioclétien’, Limes Congress VII: 123–7Google Scholar
Bianchi, A. (1983). ‘Aspetti della politica economico-fiscale di Filippo l'Arabo’, Aegyptus 63: 185–98Google Scholar
Bichir, G. (1976). Archaeology and History of the Carpi (BAR Suppl. Ser. 16), 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Biernecka-Lubanska, M. (1982). The Roman and Early Byzantine Fortifications of Lower Moesia and Northern Thrace (Bibliotheca Antiqua 17). tr. Warsaw, L. Tokarczyk.Google Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1981). The ‘Fasti’ of Roman Britain. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Birley, E. B. (1969). ‘Septimius Severus and the Roman Army’, Epigraphische Studien 8: 63–82 (repr. in The Roman Army: Papers 1929–1986 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 4) (Amsterdam, 1988) 21–40)Google Scholar
Boak, A. E. R. (1955). ‘The population of Roman and Byzantine Karanis’, Historia 4: 157–62Google Scholar
Bogaers, J. E., and Ruger, C. B. (1974). Der niedergermanische Limes: Materialien zu seiner Geschichte (Kunst und Altertum am Rhein 50). CologneGoogle Scholar
Bonneau, D. (1971). Le fisc et le Nil: incidences des irrégularités de la crue du Nil sur la fiscalité foncière dans l'Égypte grecque et romaine (Publications de l'Institut de droit romain de l'Université de Paris n.s. 2). ParisGoogle Scholar
Bonneau, D. (1993). Le régime administratif de l'eau du Nil dans l'Égypte grecque, romaine et byzantine (Probleme der Ägyptologie 8). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Bounegru, O. and Zahariade, M. (1996). Les forces navales du Bas Danube et de la Mer Noire aux Ier-VIe siècles (Colloquia Pontica 2, ed. G. R. Tsetskhladze). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1967). ‘The crown-tax in Roman Egypt’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 4: 59–74Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1970). ‘A letter of Avidius Cassius?’, Journal of Roman Studies 60: 20–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1974). ‘Some aspects of the reform of Diocletian in EgyptAkten des XIII internationalen Papyrologenkongresses 43–51 (Münch. Beitr. 66). MarburgGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1976). ‘Papyri and Roman imperial history 1960–75’, Journal of Roman Studies 66: 153–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1978). ‘The military occupation of Upper Egypt in the reign of Diocletian’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 25–38Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1980). ‘The economy of Egypt in the earlier fourth century’, in King, , Imperial Revenue 23–39Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1984). ‘Two notes’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 21: 33–8Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1985). ‘Landholding in the Hermopolite nome in the fourth century a.d.’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 139–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1992). ‘Public buildings in Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 5: 495–503 (review of Lukaszewicz (1986))CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1996a) ‘Egypt’, Cambridge Ancient History X 2: ch. 14bCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1996b) Egypt After the Pharaohs, 2nd edn. London (1st edn. 1986)Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. and Rathbone, D. W. (1992). ‘Cities and administration in Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 107–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Braund, D. (1994). Georgia in Antiquity: A History of Colchis and Transcaucasian Iberia 550 BC–AD 562. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Braunert, H. (1955–6) ‘ΙΔΙΑ: Studien zur Bevölkerungsgeschichte des ptolemäischen und römischen Ägypten’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 9/10: 211–328Google Scholar
Breeze, D. J. (1982). The Northern Frontiers of Roman Britain. LondonGoogle Scholar
Breeze, D. J. (1987). ‘Britain’, in Wacher, (1987). pt IV: 198–222Google Scholar
Brennan, P. (1989). ‘Diocletian and Elephantine: a closer look at Pococke's puzzle (IGRR 1.1291 = SB V.8393)’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 76: 193–205Google Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1966). ‘Procuratorial jurisdiction’, Latomus 25: 461–89 (repr. in Brunt, , RIT, with ‘Addenda’ 531–40)Google Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1975). ‘The administrators of Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: (repr. In Brunt, , RIT ch. 10)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brunt, P. A. (1981). ‘The revenues of Rome’ (review of Neesen, L., Untersuchungen zu den direkten Staatsangaben der römischen Kaiserzeit (27 v. Chr.–284 n. Chr.) (Bonn, 1980), Journal of Roman Studies 71: 161–72 (repr. in Brunt, , RIT with ‘Addenda’ 531–40)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Burkhalter, F. (1990). ‘Archives locales et archives centrales en Égypte romaineChiron 20: 193–216Google Scholar
Burton, G. P. (1975). ‘Proconsuls, assizes and the administration of justice under the empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: 92–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bury, J. B. (1923). ‘The provincial list of Verona’, Journal of Roman Studies 13: 127–51CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Calder, W. M. and Bean, G. E. (eds.) (1958). A Classical Map of Asia Minor. LondonGoogle Scholar
Camodeca, G. (1969). ‘Rapporti socio-economici fra città e territorio nel mondo tardo-antico’, in Il territorio di Aquileia nell'antichità, II (Antichità alto-adriatiche 15) (Udine) 575–602Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1975). ‘Les distributions alimentaires dans les cités de l'Empire romain tardif’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 87: 995–1101CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1979). ‘Primipilaires et taxe du “primipilon” à la lumière de la documentation papyrologique’, Actes du XVe Congrès International de Papyrologie IV (Papyrologica Bruxellensia 19) (Brussels) 156–76Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1981). ‘L'Égypte au IVe siècle: fiscalité, économie, société’, Proceedings of the XVI International Congress of Papyrology (American Studies in Papyrology 23) 431–46Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1992). ‘La “munificence” du prince. Le vocabulaire tardif des actes impériaux et ses antécédents’, in Institutions, société et vie politique au IVe siècle ap. J.-C: Actes de la table ronde autour de l'oeuvre d'André Chastagnol, Paris, janv. 1989 (CEFR 159) (Rome) 411–30Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1998). ‘Archives municipales at distributions alimentaires dans l'Égypte romaine’, in La mémoire perdue: Recherches sur l'administration romaine (CEFR 243) (Rome) 271–302Google Scholar
Cataniciu, I. B. (1981). Evolution of the System of Defensive Works in Roman Dacia (BAR Suppl. Ser. 116). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1978). L'album municipal de Timgad (Antiquitas 111.22). BonnGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1981a) ‘L'inscription constantinienne d'Orcistus’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 93: 381–416 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 105–42)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1981b) ‘Les realia d'une cité d'après l'inscription constantinienne d'Orcistos’, Ktema 6: 373–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1986). ‘La législation sur les biens des villes au IVe siècle à la lumière d'une inscription d'Éphèse’, Atti dell'Academia Romanistica Costantiniana VI: 77–104 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 143–70)Google Scholar
Cherry, D. (1998). Frontier and Society in Roman North Africa. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Chevallier, R. (1976). Roman Roads (tr. Fields, N. H.). LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christiansen, E. (1988). The Roman Coins of Alexandria: Quantitative Studies. AarhusGoogle Scholar
Christie, N. (1991). ‘The Alps as a frontier (a.d. 168–774)’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 4: 410–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1975). ‘Les règnes de Valérien et de Gallien (253–268): travaux d'ensemble, questions chronologiques’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2: 803–27Google Scholar
Christol, M. and Drew-Bear, T. (1983). ‘Une délimination de territoire en Phrygie-Carie’, Travaux et Recherches en Turquie 11.1982: 23–42Google Scholar
Cimma, M. R. (1989). L'episcopalis audientia nelle costituzioni imperiali da Costantino a Giustiniano. TurinGoogle Scholar
Cotton, H. (1997). ‘Η ΝΕΑ ΕΠΑΡΧΕΙΑ ΑΡΑΒΙΑ: the new province of Arabia in the papyri from the Judaean Desert’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 116: 204–8Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1982–3) ‘Sicilia III/IV secolo: il volto della non-città’, Kokalos 28–9: 477–515Google Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1989). ‘La città imperiale’, in Momigliano, A. and Schiavone, A. (eds.), Storia di Roma IV: Caratteri e morfologie (Turin) 201–66Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1975). ‘The publication of the Prices Edict: a new inscription from Aezani’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: 160–3CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crow, J., and Bryer, A. (1997). ‘Survey in Trabzon and Gumushane vilayets, Turkey 1992–1994’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 51: 283–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Curchin, L. A. (1985). ‘Vici and pagi in Roman Spain’, Revue des Études Anciennes 87: 327–43CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1979). ‘Entre village et cité: la bourgade rurale des IVe–VIIe siècles en Orient’, Koinonia 3: 9–52 (repr. in La romanité chrétienne en Orient (Variorum Collected Studies 193) (London, 1984) ch. 7)Google Scholar
Daniels, C. (1987). ‘Africa’ in Wacher, (1987). pt IV: 223–65Google Scholar
Deininger, J. (1965). Die Provinziallandtage der römischen Kaiserzeit von Augustus bis zum Ende des dritten Jahrhunderts n. Chr. (Vestigia 6). MunichGoogle Scholar
Delmaire, R. (1988). ‘Le personnel de l'administration financière en Égypte sous le Bas-Empire romain (IVe–VIe siècles)’, Cahiers de recherches de l'Institut de Papyrologie et d'Égyptologie de Lille 10: 113–38Google Scholar
Desideri, P. (1987). ‘L'iscrizione del mietitore (CIL VIII. 11824): un aspetto della cultura mactaritana’, in L'Africa romana 4: 137–49Google Scholar
Dilke, O. A. W. (1985). Greek and Roman Maps. LondonGoogle Scholar
Dixon, P. (1992). ‘“The cities are not populated as once they were”’, in Rich, (1992) 145–60Google Scholar
Downey, G. (1961) A History of Antioch in Syria from Seleucus to the Arab Conquest. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1984a) ‘Les conseillers municipaux des métropoles au IIIe siècle après J.-C.’, Chronique d' Égypte 59: 315–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1984b) ‘Les archives du conseil municipal d'Hermoupolis Magna’, Atti del XVII Congresso internazionale di Papyrologia 3 (Naples) 807–13Google Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1988) Hermoupolis-la-Grande à l'époque de Gallien: Recherches sur l'histoire d'une cité de l'Égypte romaine à la lumière des archives de son conseil. ParisGoogle Scholar
Drinkwater, J. F. (1983) Roman Gaul: The Three Provinces 58 bc–ad 260. London and CanberraGoogle Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1976) ‘The price of wheat in Egypt under the principate’, Chiron 6: 241–62Google Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R. P. (1996) ‘The impact of the Antonine plague’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 108–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Egger, R. (1926) Forschungen in Salona, II: Der altchristliche Friedhof Manastirine. ViennaGoogle Scholar
El-Saghir, M., Migalla, R. and Gabolde, L. (1986) Le camp romain de Louqsor (Mémoires de l'Institut Français d'Archéologie Orientale du Caire 83). CairoGoogle Scholar
Euzennat, M. (1967) ‘Le Limes de Volubilis’, Limes Congress VI: 194–9Google Scholar
Feissel, D. (1999) ‘L';adnotatio de Constantin sur le droit de cité d'Orcistus en Phrygie’, L'Antiquité Tardive 9: 255–67Google Scholar
Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (1995) ‘Documents d'archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrate (IIIe s. après J.-C.). I: les pétitions (P. Euphr. 1 à 5)’, Journal des Savants 1995: 65–119CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fentress, E. W. B. (1979) Numidia and the Roman Army (BAR Int. Ser. 53). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Fiedler, U. (1986) ‘Zur Datierung der Langwalle an der mittleren und unteren Donau’, Archäologisches Korrespondenzblatt 16: 457–65Google Scholar
Fitz, J. (1982) The Great Age of Pannonia (AD 193–284). BudapestGoogle Scholar
Foti Talamanca, G. (1974, 1979) Ricerche sul processo nell'Egitto greco-romano: I L'organizzazione del ‘Conventus’ del ‘Praefectus Aegypti’; II.1 L'introduzione del giudizio. MilanGoogle Scholar
French, D. H. (1981) Roman Roads and Milestones of Asia Minor. Fasc. 1: The Pilgrim's Road (BAR Int. Ser. 105). OxfordGoogle Scholar
French, D. H. (1983) ‘New research on the Euphrates frontier’, in Mitchell, , AFRBA 71–101Google Scholar
French, D. H. and Lightfoot, C. S. (eds.) (1989) The Eastern Frontier of the Roman Empire (BAR Suppl. Ser. 553). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1956) ‘A third-century inscription relating to angareia in Phrygia’, Journal of Roman Studies 46: 46–56CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gajdukevic, V. F. (1971) Das Bosporanische Reich. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Galsterer, H. (1982) ‘Stadt und Territorium’, in Vittinghoff, F. (ed.), Stadt und Herrschaft. Römische Kaiserzeit und hohes Mittelalter (Historische Zeitschrift Beiheft n.s. 7) (Munich) 75–106Google Scholar
Galsterer, H. (1987) ‘La loi municipale des Romains: chimère ou réalité?’, RHDFE4 65: 181–203Google Scholar
Ganghoffer, R. (1963) L'évolution des institutions municipales en Occident et en Orient au Bas-Empire (Bibliothèque d'Histoire de Droit et de Droit Romain 9). ParisGoogle Scholar
Garbsch, J. (1970) Der spätrömische Donau-Iller-Rhein-Limes (Kleine Schriften zur Kenntnis der römischen Besetzungsgeschichte Südwestdeutschlands 6). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1970) Social Status and Legal Privilege in the Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1974) ‘Aspects of the decline of the urban aristocracy in the empire’, in Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.1: 229–52Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1967) ‘Le rescrit d'Hispellum’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 79: 609–59Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1976) ‘Les curies africaines: origine punique ou italienne?’, AntAfr 10: 33–48CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gascou, J. (1982a) ‘La politique municipale de Rome en Afrique du Nord, I – De a mort d'Auguste au début du IIIe siécle’, in Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.10.2: 136–229; ‘II – Après la mort de Septime Sévère’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.10.2; 230–320Google Scholar
Gascou, J. (1982b) ‘Les pagi carthaginois’, in Février et, P. A. Leveau, P. (eds.), Villes et campagnes dans l'Empire romain: Actes du colloque organisé à Aix-en-Provence par l'U.E.R. d'histoire, les 16 et 17 mai, 1980 (Aix-en-Provence) 139–75Google Scholar
Gaudemet, J. (1951) ‘Constantin et les curies’, Iura 2: 44–75Google Scholar
Geraci, G. (1991) ‘Epi tes eirenes, irenarchi, decadarchi epi eirenes: alcune considerazioni’, in Hestiasis: Studi di Tarda Antichità offerti a Salvatore Calderone III (Messina) 235–45Google Scholar
Geremek, H. (1981) ‘Les politeuomenoi égyptiens sont-ils identiques aux bouleutai’, Anagennesis 1: 231–47Google Scholar
Gerov, B. (1977) ‘Die Einfälle der Nordvölker in den Ostbalkansraum im Lichte der Münzschatzfunde, I: Das II. u. III. Jahrhundert (101–284)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.6: 110–81 (repr. in Gerov, (1980) 374–432)Google Scholar
Gerov, B. (1979) ‘Die Grenzen der römischen Provinz Thracia bis zur Grundung des aurelianischen Dakien’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.7.1: 212–40Google Scholar
Gerov, B. (1980–98) Beiträge zur Geschichte der römischen Provinzen Moesien und Thrakien: gesammelte Aufsätze, vols. I–III. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Gerstinger, H. (1950) ‘Eine Grunderwerbsapographie bei der Bibliotheke Enkteseon von Hermupolis Magna aus dem Jahre 319 n.Chr.’, in Anzeiger der Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-historische Klasse 87: 471–93Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1977) Aspetti della burocrazia nel basso impero (Filologia e critica 22). RomeGoogle Scholar
Giardina, A. and Grelle, F. (1983) ‘La tavola di Trinitapoli: una nuova costituzione di Valentiniano I’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 95: 249–303CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gilliam, J. F. (1940) ‘The ordinarii and ordinati of the Roman army’, Transactions of the American Philological Association 71: 127–48 (repr. in Roman Army Papers (Mavors Roman Army Researches 2; Amsterdam, 1986) 1–22)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1974) Caput and Colonate: Towards a History of Late Roman Taxation. Toronto and BuffaloGoogle Scholar
González, J. [with M. H. Crawford] (1986) ‘The Lex Irnitana: a new copy of the Flavian municipal law’, Journal of Roman Studies 76: 147–243CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Goodchild, R. G. (1976) Libyan Studies: Select Papers of the Late R. G. Goodchild (ed. Reynolds, J.). LondonGoogle Scholar
Gregory, S. (1995) Roman Military Architecture on the Eastern Frontier, vol. I. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Grelle, F. (1963) Stipendium vel tributum: l'Imposizione fondiaria nelle dottrine giuridiche del II e III secolo (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà Giuridica dell'Università di Napoli 66). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Grelle, F. (1986) ‘Le categorie dell'amministrazione tardoantica: Officia, munera, honores’, in Giardina, , Società romana I: 37–56Google Scholar
Grimm, G., Heinen, H. and Winter, E. (eds.) (1983) Das römisch-byzantinische Ägypten, Akten des internationalen Symposions 26–30 September 1978 in Trier (Aegyptiaca Treverensia 2). MainzGoogle Scholar
Gudea, N. (1977) ‘Der Limes Dakiens und die Verteidigung der obermoesischen Donaulinie von Trajan bis Aurelian’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.6: 849–87Google Scholar
Haas, C. (1997) Alexandria in Late Antiquity. Topography and Social Conflict. BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Haensch, R. (1992) ‘Das Staathalterarchiv’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 109: 209–317CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagedorn, D. (1985) ‘Zum Amt der διοικητής im römischen Ägypten’, Yale Classical Studies 28: 167–210Google Scholar
Hajnoczi, G. (ed.) (1995) La Pannonia e l'impero romano. RomeGoogle Scholar
Hammond, N. G. L. (1972) A History of Macedonia, vol. I: Historical Geography and Prehistory. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Harper, G. M. (1928) Village Administration in the Roman Province of Syria (YCS i). PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1996) The Goths. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. and Matthews, J. (1991) The Goths in the Fourth Century (Translated Texts for Historians 11). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hellenkemper, G. (1975) ‘Architektur als Beitrag zur Geschichte der Colonia Claudia Ara Agrippinensium’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.4: 783–824Google Scholar
Hendy, M. (1972) ‘Mint and fiscal administration under Diocletian, his colleagues and his successors’, Journal of Roman Studies 62: 75–82 (repr. in Hendy, M., The Economy, Fiscal Administration and Coinage of Byzantium (Northampton, 1989) ch. 4)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Henrichs, A. (1968) ‘Vespasian's visit to Alexandria’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 3: 51–80Google Scholar
Hirschfeld, O. (1905) Die kaiserlichen Verwaltungsbeamten bis auf Diokletian, 2nd edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Hoddinott, R. F. (1975) Bulgaria in Antiquity: An Archaeological Introduction. LondonGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, D. (1969–70) Das spätrömische Bewegungsheer und die Notitia Dignitatum. (ES 7), 2 vols. Dusseldorf (orig. publ. Bamberg, 1968)Google Scholar
Horbury, W. (1996) ‘The beginnings of the Jewish revolt under Trajan,’ in Schäfer, P. (ed.), Geschichte–Tradition–Reflexion: Festschrift für Martin Hengel, 1: Judentum (Tübingen) 283–304Google Scholar
Horsley, G. H. R. (1981–9) New Documents Illustrating Early Christianity, vols. I–IV. North Ryde, NSWGoogle Scholar
Horstkotte, H. J. (1984) ‘Die Datierung des Dekurionenverzeichnisses von Timgad und die spätrömische Kaisergesetzgebung’, Historia 33: 238–47Google Scholar
Horstkotte, H. J. (1991) Die ‘Steuerhaftung’ im spätrömischen ‘Zwangstaat’, 2nd edn (Beiträge zur klassischen Philologie 185). KönigsteinGoogle Scholar
Hunt, P. (1998) ‘Summus Poeninus on the Grand St Bernard pass’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 11: 265–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hyde, W. W. (1935) Roman Alpine Routes (Memoirs of the American Philosophical Society 2). PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
I diritti locali nelle province romane con particolare riguardo alle condizioni giuridiche del suolo. Atti del Convegno internazionale, Roma, 26–28 ottobre 1971 (Accademia Nazionale dei Lincei, Anno 371, 1974, Quaderno 194). RomeGoogle Scholar
Isaac, B. (1988) ‘The meaning of the terms limes and limitanei’, Journal of Roman Studies 78: 125–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jacques, F. (1981) ‘Volontariat et compétition dans les carrières municipales Durant le Haut-Empire’, Ktema 6: 261–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jacques, F. (1984) Le privilège de liberté: Politique impériale et autonomie municipale dans les cités de l'Occident romain (161–244) (CEFR 76). RomeGoogle Scholar
Jacques, F. (1985) ‘Obnoxius curiae: origines et formes de l'astreinte à la cité au IVe siècle de notre ère’, RHDFE4 63: 303–28Google Scholar
Jacques, F. (1990a) ‘Quelques problèmes d'histoire municipale à la lumière de la Lex Irnitana’, L'Afrique dans l'Occident romain 381–401Google Scholar
Jacques, F. (1990b) Les cités de l'Occident romain du Ier siècle avant J.-C. au VIe siècle après J.-C.: Documents traduits et commentés. ParisGoogle Scholar
Johnson, A. C. (1936) Roman Egypt to the Reign of Diocletian (ESAR ii). BaltimoreGoogle Scholar
Johnson, A. C. and West, L. C. (1949) Byzantine Egypt, Economic Studies. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Johnston, D. E. (ed.) (1977) The Saxon Shore (Council of British Archaeology Research Report 18). LondonGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1940) The Greek City from Alexander to Justinian. Oxford.Google Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1949) ‘The Roman civil service (clerical and subclerical grades)’, Journal of Roman Studies 39 (repr. in Studies in Roman Government and Law (Oxford, 1960) 151–75)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. H. M. (1971) Cities of the Eastern Roman Provinces, 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kandler, M. and Vetters, E. (1986) Der römische Limes in Österreich: Ein Führer. ViennaGoogle Scholar
Katzoff, R. (1982) ‘Sources of law in Egypt: the role of the prefect’, in Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.13: 807–44Google Scholar
Keay, S. J. (1988) Roman Spain. LondonGoogle Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (1982–3) ‘Papyrology and Roman history, 1956–80’, Classical World 76: 23–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Keenan, J. G. (2000) ‘Egypt’, in Cambridge Ancient History XIV: 612–37Google Scholar
Kellner, H.-J. (1978) Die Römer in Bayern, 4th edn. MunichGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. (1980) ‘The frontier policy of Septimius Severus: New evidence from Arabia’, Limes Congress XII: 879–88Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. (1982) Archaeological Explorations on the Roman Frontier in North East Jordan (BAR Suppl. Ser. 134). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. (1987) ‘The East’, in Wacher, (1987) pt IV: 266–308Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. (ed.) (1996) The Roman Army in the East (JRA Suppl. 18). Ann Arbor, MIGoogle Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. and Macadam, H. I. (1985) ‘Some Latin inscriptions from the Azraq Oasis, Jordan’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 60: 97–107Google Scholar
Kennedy, D. L. and Riley, D. (1990) Rome's Desert Frontier from the Air. LondonGoogle Scholar
Kloft, H. (1970) Liberalitas principis: Untersuchungen zur Prinzipatsideologie (Kölner historische Abhandlungen 18). Cologne and ViennaGoogle Scholar
Kotula, T. (1965) Zgromadzenia prowincjonalne w rzymskiej Afryce w epoce póznego cesarstwa (Wroclawskie Towarzystwo Naukowe Prace. A, 108). Wroclaw (French summary: Les assemblées provinciales dans l'Afrique romaine sous le Bas-Empire, 171–9)Google Scholar
Kotula, T. (1974) ‘Snobisme municipal ou prospérité relative? Recherches sur le statut des villes nord-africaines sous le Bas-Empire’, AntAfr 8: 111–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Krüger, J. (1990) Oxyrhynchos in der Kaiserzeit: Studien zur Topographie und Literaturrezeption (Europäische Hochschulschriften III.441). Frankfurt-am-MainGoogle Scholar
Kubitschek, W. (1916) ‘Itinerarien’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft IX: 2308–63Google Scholar
Lallemand, J. (1964), L'administration civile de l'Egypte de l'avènement de Dioclétien à la création du diocèse (284–382) (Mémoires de l'Académie Royale de Belgique, Cl. des Lettres 57.2). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Lamberti, F. (1993) ‘Tabulae Irnitanae’: municipalità e ‘ius Romanorum’ (Pubblicazioni del Dipartimento di diritto Romano e storia della scienza Romanistica dell'Università degli studi di Napoli ‘Federico II’ 6). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Lander, J. (1984) Roman Stone Fortifications (BAR Suppl. Ser. 206). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Langhammer, W. (1973) Die rechtliche und soziale Stellung der Magistratus Municipales und der Decuriones in der Übergangsphase der Städte von sich selbstverwaltenden Gemeinden zu Vollzugsorganen des spätantiken Zwangsstaates (2.–4. Jahrhundert der römischen Kaiserzeit). WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Lavagne, H. (1994) ‘Une nouvelle inscription d'Augsbourg et les causes de l'usurpation de Postume’, Comptes rendus de l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 1994: 431–45CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1979) Les cités de l'Afrique romaine au Bas-Empire. I: La permanence d'une civilisation municipale. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1981a) Les cités de l'Afrique romaine au Bas-Empire. II: Notices d'histoire municipale. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1981b) ‘La carrière municipale dans l'Afrique romaine sous l'empire tardif’, Ktema 6 (repr. in Lepelley, (2001) 105–21)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1986) ‘Fine dell'ordine equestre: le tappe dell'unificazione della classe dirigente romana nel IV secolo’, in Giardina, , Società romana I: 227–44Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1990) ‘Ubique res publica: Tertullien témoin méconnu de l'essor des cités africaines à l'époque sévérienne’, in L'Afrique dans l'Occident romain (repr. in Lepelley, (2001) 23–38)Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1996) ‘La fin du privilège de liberté: la restriction de l'autonomie des cités à l'aube du Bas-Empire’, in Chastagnol, A., Demougin, S. and Lepelley, C. (eds.), ‘Splendidissima Civitas’: Études d'Histoire romaine en homage à François Jacques (Paris) 206–20Google Scholar
Lepelley, C. (2001) Aspects de l'Afrique romaine: Les cités, la vie rurale, le christianisme (Munera: Studi storici sulla tarda antichità 15). BariGoogle Scholar
Lewin, A. (1991) Studi sulla città imperiale romana nell'Oriente tardoantico (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 17). ComoGoogle Scholar
Lewis, N. (1983) Life in Egypt under Roman Rule. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Lewis, N. (1997) The Compulsory Public Services of Roman Egypt (Papyrologica Florentina 28) 2nd edn. FlorenceGoogle Scholar
Liebenam, W. (1900) Städteverwaltung im römischen Kaiserreiche. Leipzig (repr. Amsterdam, 1967)Google Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. H. G. W. (1972) Antioch: City and Imperial Administration in the Later Roman Empire. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Liebs, D. (1978) ‘Ämterpatronage in der Spätantike’, Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung för Rechtsgeschichte: Romanistische Abteilung 95: 158–86CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lintott, A. (1993) Imperium Romanum: Politics and Administration. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Loriot, X. (1975a) ‘Les premières années de la grande crise du IIIe siècle: de l'avènement de Maximin le Thrace (235) à la mort de Gordien III (244)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 657–787Google Scholar
Loriot, X. (1975b) ‘Chronologie du règne de Philippe l'Arabe (244–9 après J. C.)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 788–97Google Scholar
Lukaszewicz, A. (1986) Les édifices publics dans les villes de l'Égypte romaine: Problèmes administratifs et financiers. WarsawGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1963) Soldier and Civilian in the Later Roman Empire. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1982) ‘The epigraphic habit in the Roman empire’, AJPh 103: 233–46Google Scholar
Magie, D. (1950) Roman Rule in Asia Minor to the End of the Third Century After Christ, 2 vols. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1975) ‘The frontiers of the principate’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.1: 508–33Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1979) ‘Power, force and the frontiers of the empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 69: 175–83 (review of Luttwak, Grand StrategyCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Matthiass, B. (1891) ‘Zur Geschichte und Organisation der römischen Zwangsver-bände’, in Festschrift der Rostocker Juristenfakultät zum fünfzigjährigen, Doctorjubiläum, Sr. Excellenz, des Staatsrathes Dr. von Buchka (Rostock) 1–41Google Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (1995) Tripolitania. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, H. (1939) ‘The imperial recovery’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 297–351Google Scholar
Maxfield, V. A. (1987) ‘Mainland Europe’, in Wacher, (1987) pt IV: 139–97Google Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1983) ‘P.Oxy. 3574: Eleutheropolis of the New Arabia’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 53: 251–8Google Scholar
Mayerson, P. (1986) ‘Nea Arabia (P.Oxy. 3574): an addendum to ZPE 53’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 64: 139–40Google Scholar
Mélèze-Modrzejewski, J. (1961) ‘La dévolution à l'État des successions en déshérence dans le droit hellénistique (Note sur P. Doura-Welles 12)’, RIDA3 8: 79–113Google Scholar
Mélèze-Modrzejewski, J. (1982) ‘Ménandre de Laodicée et l'Édit de Caracalla’, Symposion 1977: Vorträge zur griechischen und hellenistischen Rechtsgeschichte (Chantilly, 1.–4. June 1977) (Akten der Gesellschaft für griechische und hellenistische Rechtsgeschichte 3) (Cologne and Vienna) 335–66 (repr. in Mélèze-Modrzejewski, (1990) ch. 12)Google Scholar
Mélèze-Modrzejewski, J. (1985) ‘Entre la cité et le fisc: le statut grec dans l'Égypte romaine’, in Nieto, F. J. Fernández (ed.), Symposion 1982: Actas de la Sociedad de Historia del Derecho Griego y Helenístico (Santander, 1–4 septiembre 1982) (Valencia) 241–80 (repr. in Mélèze-Modrzejewski, (1990) ch. 1)Google Scholar
Mélèze-Modrzejewski, J. (1990) Droit impérial et traditions locales dans l'Égypte romaine (Variorum Collected Studies 321). AldershotGoogle Scholar
Meredith, D. (1952) ‘The Roman remains in the eastern desert of Egypt 1’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 38: 94–111CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Meredith, D. (1953) ‘The Roman remains in the eastern desert of Egypt 2’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 39: 96–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mertens, P. (1958) Les services de l'état-civil et le contrôle de la population à Oxyrhynchus au IIIe siècle de notre ère (Académie Royale de Belgique, Classe des Lettres et des Sciences Morales et Politiques, Mémoires 53.2). BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Metcalf, W. E. (1987) ‘From Greek to Latin currency in third-century Egypt’, in Huvelin, H., Christol, M. and Gautier, G. (eds.), Mélanges de numismatique offerts à Pierre Bastien à l'occasion de son 75e anniversaire (Wetteren) 157–68Google Scholar
Mihailov, G. (1963) ‘Septimius Severus in Moesia Inferior and Thrace’, in Gerov, B. et al., Acta Antiqua Philippopolitana: Studia Historica et Philologica (Sofia) 113–26Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1964) ‘Some evidence on the meaning of Tacitus, Annals XII 60’, Historia 13: 180–7Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1965) ‘The development of jurisdiction by imperial procurators: further evidence’, Historia 14: 362–7Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1969) ‘P. Herennius Dexippus: the Greek world and the third-century invasions’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 12–29CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1983) ‘Empire and city, Augustus to Julian: obligations, excuses and status’, Journal of Roman Studies 73: 76–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Miller, K. (1916) Itineraria Romana. Römische Reisewege an der Hand der Tabula Peutingeriana. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Mirkovic, M. (1980) ‘Vom obermosischen Limes nach dem Suden: Via Nova von Viminacium nach Dardanien’, Limes Congress XII: II.745–55Google Scholar
Missler, H. E. L. (1970) Der Komarch: ein Beitrag zur Dorfverwaltung im polemäischen, römischen und byzantinischen Ägypten. Marburg and LahnGoogle Scholar
Mitford, T. B. (1980) ‘Cappadocia and Armenia Minor: historical setting of the Limes’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.7: 1169–1228Google Scholar
Mitteis, L. (1891) Reichsrecht und Volksrecht in den östlichen Provinzen des römischen Kaiserreichs. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Mitteis, L. and Wilcken, U. (1912) Grundzüge und Chrestomathie der Papyruskunde, 4 vols. Leipzig and BerlinGoogle Scholar
Mócsy, A. (1969) ‘Ein spätantiker Festungstyp am linken Donauufer’, Limes Congress VIII: 191–6Google Scholar
Mócsy, A. (1974) Pannonia and Upper Moesia. LondonGoogle Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1887–8) Römisches Staatsrecht, 3rd edn, 3 vols. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Mommsen, T. (1905) Gesammelte Schriften II: Juristische Schriften II. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Montevecchi, O. (1988) La Papirologia, repr. with addendum. Milan (1st edn. 1974)Google Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1972) The Acts of the Christian Martyrs. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Neesen, L. (1980) Untersuchungen zu den direkten Staatsabgaben der römischen Kaiserzeit 27 v. Chr. bis 284 n.Chr. (Antiquitas i.32). BonnGoogle Scholar
Neesen, L. (1981) ‘Die Entwicklung der Leistungen und Ämter (munera et honores) im römischen Kaiserreich des zweiten bis vierten Jahrhunderts’, Historia 30: 203–35Google Scholar
Noethlichs, K. L. (1981) Beamtentum und Dienstvergehen: Zur Staatsverwaltung in der Spätantike. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Nörr, D. (1965) ‘Origo’, in Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft Suppl. x: 433–73Google Scholar
Nörr, D. (1966) ‘Imperium’ und ‘Polis’ in der hohen Prinzipatszeit (Münch. Beitr. 50). MunichGoogle Scholar
Nörr, D. (1969) ‘Zur Entstehung der Gewohnheits-rechtlichen Theorie’, in Kaser, M. et al. (eds.), Festschrift für Wilhelm Felgentraeger zum 70. Gerburtstag: im Namen von Freunden, Kollegen und Schülern (Göttingen) 353–66Google Scholar
Nuyens, M. (1964) Le statut obligatoire des décurions dans le droit constantinien. LouvainGoogle Scholar
Oates, D. (1968) Studies in the Ancient History of Northern Iraq. LondonGoogle Scholar
Oates, J. F. et al. (2001) Checklist of Editions of Greek, Latin, Demotic and Coptic Papyri, Ostraca and Tablets (BASP Suppl. 9) 5th edn. AtlantaCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oberhummer, E. (1937) ‘Perinthos’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XIX: 802–13Google Scholar
Oertel, F. (1917) Die Liturgie: Studien zur ptolemäischen und kaiserlichen Verwaltung Ägyptens. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Oertel, F. (1939) ‘The economic life of the empire’, Cambridge Ancient History XII 1: 232–81Google Scholar
Palme, B. (1989) Das Amt des ΑΠΑΙΤΗΤΗΣ in Ägypten (MPER n.s. 20). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Palme, B. (1999) ‘Die Officia der Staathalter in der Spätantike: Forschungsstand und Perspektiven’, L'Antiquité Tardive 7: 85–133CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Papazoglu, F. (1988) Les Villes de Macédoine à l'époque romaine (BCH Suppl. 16). ParisGoogle Scholar
Parker, S. T. (1986) Romans and Saracens: A History of the Arabian Frontier. Winona Lake, INGoogle Scholar
Parker, S. T. (1987) The Roman Frontier in Central Jordan: Interim Report on the Limes Arabicus Project, 1980–85 (BAR Int. Ser. 340) 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Parsons, P. J. (1967) ‘Philippus Arabs and Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 57: 134–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Paschoud, F. (1971–89) Zosime, Histoire Nouvelle (ed. and commentary), 3 vols. in 5, 1st edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Paschoud, F. (2000) Zosime, Histoire Nouvelle I: Livres I–II (Budé), 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Petit, P. (1955) Libanius et la vie municipale à Antioche au IVe siècle après J.-C. (Bibliothèque Archéologique et Historique 62). ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petrikovits, H. von (1971) ‘Fortifications in the north-western Roman empire from the third to the fifth centuries a.d.’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 178–218CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Petrović, P. (ed.) (1996) Roman Limes on the Middle and Lower Danube (Cahiers des Portes de Fer, Monographies 2). BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1940) ‘Essai sur le cursus publicus sous le Haut-Empire romain’, Mémoires présentés à l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 14: 189–390Google Scholar
Pflaum, H.-G. (1952) ‘La fortification de la ville d'Adraha d'Arabie (259–260 à 274–275) d'après des inscriptions récemment découvertes’, Syria 29: 307–30CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Picard, G. C. (1947) Castellum Dimmidi. Algiers and ParisGoogle Scholar
Poczy, K. (1995) ‘La città di Aquincum sede del luogotenente della Pannonia Inferiore’, in Hajnoczi, (1995) 221–31Google Scholar
Polverini, L. (1975) ‘Da Aureliano a Diocleziano’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 1013–35Google Scholar
Popović, V. (ed.) (1971) Sirmium: Archaeological Investigations in Syrmian Pannonia, I. BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Price, R. M. (1976) ‘The Limes of Lower Egypt’, in Goodburn, and Bartholomew, , Notitia Dignitatum 143–8Google Scholar
Quass, F. (1993) Die Honoratiorenschicht in den Städten des griechischen Ostens: Untersuchungen zur politischen und sozialen Entwicklung in hellenistischer und römischer Zeit. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Radke, G. (1973) ‘Viae Publicae Romanae’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft Suppl. XIII: 1417–1686Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1989) ‘The ancient economy and Graeco-Roman Egypt’, in Criscuolo, L. and Geraci, G. (eds.), Egitto e storia antica dall'ellenismo all'età araba: bilancio di un confronto. Atti del colloquio internazionale, Bologna, 31 Agosto-2 Settembre, 1987 (Bologna) 159–76Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1990) ‘Villages, land and population in Graeco-Roman Egypt’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 36: 103–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1991) Economic Rationalism and Rural Society in Third-century AD Egypt: The Heroninus Archive and the Appianus Estate. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1996) ‘Monetisation, not price-inflation, in third-century a.d. Egypt?’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 321–39Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1974) ‘PSI IV 310 and imperial bullion purchases’, Chronique d' Égypte 49: 163–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1977) ‘A new version of P. Yale inv. 299’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 27: 151–6Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1980) ‘Ordinatus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 39: 217–19Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1983) ‘Proceedings before Q. Maecius Laetus Praef. Aeg. etc.’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 19: 91–101Google Scholar
Rea, J. R., Salomans, R. P. and Worp, K. A. (1985) ‘A ration-warrant for an adiutor memoriae’, Yale Classical Studies 28: 101–13Google Scholar
Reece, R. (1992) ‘The end of the city in Roman Britain’, in Rich, (1992) 136–44Google Scholar
Rees, B. R. (1952) ‘The defensor civitatis in Egypt’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 6: 73–102Google Scholar
Rees, B. R. (1953–4) ‘The curator civitatis in Egypt’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 7–8: 83–105Google Scholar
Rey-Coquais, J. P. (1978) ‘Syrie romaine de Pompée à Dioclétien’, Journal of Roman Studies 68: 44–73CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, J. (ed.) (1992) The City in Late Antiquity (Leicester-Nottingham Studies in Ancient Society 3). London and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richardson, J. S. (1996) The Romans in Spain. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rigsby, K. (1977) ‘Sacred ephebic games at Oxyrhynchus’, Chronique d' Égypte 52: 147–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rivet, A. L. F. (1988) Gallia Narbonensis: Southern Gaul in Roman Times. LondonGoogle Scholar
Rivet, A. L. F. and Smith, C. (1979) The Place-Names of Roman Britain. LondonGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1937) Études anatoliennes: Recherches sur les inscriptions grecques de l'Asie Mineure (Études Orientales 5). ParisGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1940) ‘Inscriptions de Bithynie copiées par Georges Radet’, Revue des Études Anciennes 42: 302–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1969–90) Opera Minora Selecta, 7 vols. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1972–83) Index du Bulletin Épigraphique, 5 vols. LyonGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. and Robert, J. (1955) Hellenica X. LimogesGoogle Scholar
Roll, I. (1989) ‘A Latin imperial inscription from the time of Diocletian found at Yotvata’, Israel Exploration Journal 39: 239–60Google Scholar
Rostovtzeff, M. (1902) Geschichte des Staatspacht in der römische Kaiserzeit bis Diokletian (Philologus Supplementband IX/3). Leipzig (repr. in series Studia Historica 91; Rome, 1971)Google Scholar
Rostovtzeff, M. (1917–18) ‘Pontus, Bithynia and the Bosporus’, Annual of the British School at Athens 22: 1–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1999) Pachomius: The Making of a Community in Fourth-Century Egypt (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage 6) rev. edn. Berkeley (1st edn. 1985)Google Scholar
Rowlandson, J. L. (1996) Landowners and Tenants in Roman Egypt: The Social Relations of Agriculture in the Oxyrhynchite Nome. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Roxan, M. (1976) ‘The pre-Severan auxilia named in the Notitia Dignitatum’, in Goodburn, and Bartholomew, , Notitia Dignitatum 59–79Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1981) The Class Struggle in the Ancient Greek World. LondonGoogle Scholar
Salama, P. (1951) Les voies romaines de l'Afrique du Nord. AlgiersGoogle Scholar
Salama, P. (1953) ‘Nouveaux témoignages de l'œuvre des Sévères dans la Maurétanie Césarienne: part 1’, Libyca 1: 231–61Google Scholar
Salama, P. (1955) ‘Nouveaux témoignages de l'œuvre des Sévères dans la Maurétanie Césarienne: part 2’, Libyca 3: 330–67Google Scholar
Saria, B. (1954) ‘Praevalitana’, Pauly-Wissowa, , Real-Encyclopädie der classischen Altertumswissenchaft XXII: 1673–80Google Scholar
Sarnowski, T. (1987) ‘Das römische Heer im Norden des Schwarzen Meeres’, Archaeologia (Warsaw) 38: 61–98Google Scholar
Scardigli, B. (1976) ‘Die gotisch-römischen Beziehungen im 3. und 4. Jahrhundert n. Chr. Ein Forschungsbericht 1950–1970. I.Das 3. Jahrhundert’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.4: 200–85Google Scholar
Schönberger, H. (1969) ‘The Roman frontier in Germany: an archaeological survey’, Journal of Roman Studies 59: 144–97CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schönberger, H. (1985) ‘Die römischen Truppenlager der frühen und mittleren Kaiserzeit zwischen Nordsee und Inn’, Bericht der römisch-germanischen Kommission 66: 322–497Google Scholar
Schubert, P. (1997) ‘Antinoopolis, pragmatisme ou passion?’, Chronique d' Égypte 72: 119–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schulte, C. (1994) Die Grammateis von Ephesos: Schreiberamt und Sozialstruktur in einer Provinzhauptstadt des römischen Kaiserreiches (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien 15). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Scorpan, C. (1980) Limes Scythiae: Topographical and Stratigraphical Research on the Late Roman Fortifications on the Lower Danube (BAR Int. Ser. 88). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seeck, O. (1901) Geschichte des Untergangs der antiken Welt, vol. II. Orig. edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Seston, W. (1943) ‘Notes critiques sur l'histoire Auguste’, Revue des Études Anciennes 45: 49–60 (repr. in Scripta Varia (CEFR 43; Paris, 1980) 519–30)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seston, W. (1962) ‘Digne et la fin de l'autonomie municipale en Occident’, Revue des Études Anciennes 64: 314–25 (repr. in Scripta Varia (CEFR 43; Paris, 1980) 309–20)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Seston, W. (1966) ‘Marius Maximus et la date de la Constitutio Antoniniana’, in Mélanges d'archéologie, d'épigraphie et d'histoire offerts à Jérôme Carcopino (Paris) 877–88 (repr. in Scripta Varia (CEFR 43; Paris, 1980) 65–76)Google Scholar
Sijpesteijn, P. J. (1992) ‘The meanings of ἤτοι in the papyri’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 90: 241–50Google Scholar
Simon, D. (1964) Studien zur Praxis der Stipulationsklausel (Münch. Beitr. 48). MunichGoogle Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1989) ‘Munera publica and exemptions (vacatio, excusatio and immunitas)’, Studies in Roman Law and Legal History in Honour of Ramon D'Abadal I de Vinyals, Annals of the Archive of “Ferran Valls I Taberner's Library” 6 (Barcelona) 79–111Google Scholar
Sirks, A. J. B. (1993). ‘Did the late Roman government try to tie people to their profession or status?’, Tyche 8: 159–75Google Scholar
Smith, M. (1998). ‘Coptic literature, 337–425’, in Cambridge Ancient History XIII: 720–35Google Scholar
Soproni, S. (1978). Der spätrömische Limes zwischen Esztergom und Szentendre: das Verteidigungssystem der Provinz Valeria im 4. Jahrhundert. BudapestGoogle Scholar
Sotgiu, G. (1975a). ‘Treboniano Gallo, Ostiliano, Volusiano, Aemiliano’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 798–802Google Scholar
Sotgiu, G. (1975b). ‘Aureliano (1960–1972)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 1039–61Google Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1978a). Secta temporum meorum: Rinnovamento politico e legislazione fiscale agli inizi del principato di Gordiano III (Kleio 3). PalermoGoogle Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1978b). ‘Bona caduca e giurisdizione procuratoria agli inizi del terzo secolo d.c.’, Labeo 24: 131–68Google Scholar
Spagnuolo Vigorita, T. (1984). Exsecranda pernicies: Delatori e fisco nell'etá di Costantino (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà Giuridica dell'Università di Napoli 213). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1974). ‘Stablesiana: the raising of new cavalry units during the crisis of the Roman empire’;, Chiron 4: 541–6Google Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1978). ‘The Roman army in Arabia’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.8: 687–730 (repr. in Speidel, M. P., Roman Army Studies 1 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 1; Amsterdam, 1984) 229–72)Google Scholar
Speidel, M. P. (1984). ‘The road to Viminacium’, Arheoloski Vestnik 35: 339–41 (repr. in Speidel, M. P., Roman Army Studies 2 (Mavors Roman Army Researches 8; Stuttgart, 1992) 170–2)Google Scholar
Srejović, D. (ed.) (1993). Roman Imperial Towns and Palaces in Serbia. BelgradeGoogle Scholar
Srejović, D., Tomović, M. and Vasić, C. (1996). ‘Šarkamen tetrarchial imperial palace’, Starinar 47: 232–43Google Scholar
Starr, C. G. (1960). The Roman Imperial Navy, 2nd edn. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Stickler, T. (1995). ‘Iuthungi sive Semnones. Zur Rolle der Juthungen bei der römisch-germanischen Auseinandersetzung am Raetischen Limes in der Zeit zwischen Gallienus und Aurelian’, Bayerische Vorgeschichtsblatter 60: 231–49Google Scholar
G36 Coptos. Meredith, D. (ed.). London, 1958Google Scholar
H/I Iudaea–Palaestina. Tsafrir, Y., Di Segni, L. and Green, J. (eds.). Jerusalem, 1994Google Scholar
H/I 33 Lepcis Magna. Goodchild, R. G. (ed.). London, 1954Google Scholar
H/I 34 Cyrene. Goodchild, R. G. (ed.). London, 1954Google Scholar
J29 Emerita-Scallabis-Pax Iulia-Gades. Alarcao, J. et al. (eds.). Madrid, 1995Google Scholar
K29 Conimbriga-Bracara-Lucus-Asturica. Balil Ilana, A. et al. (eds.). Madrid, 1991Google Scholar
K30 Caesaraugusta-Clunia. Cepas Palanca, A. (ed.). Madrid, 1993Google Scholar
K/J 31 Tarraco-Baliares. Cepas Palanca, A. (ed.). Madrid, 1997Google Scholar
K34 Naissus-Serdica-Thessalonike. Sasel, J. (ed.). Ljubljana, 1976Google Scholar
K35/35, L34/35 Drobeta-Romula-Sucidava. Tudor, D. (ed.). Bucharest, 1965Google Scholar
K35.1 Philippi. Avramea, A. (ed.). Athens, 1993Google Scholar
L32 Mediolanum-Aventicum-Brigantium. Lugli, G. (ed.). Rome, 1966Google Scholar
L33 Tergeste. Carettoni, G. (ed.). Rome, 1961Google Scholar
L34 Aquincum-Sarmizegetusa-Sirmium. Soproni, S. (ed.). Budapest, 1968Google Scholar
L35 Romula-Durostorum-Tomis. Russu, I. I. (ed.). Bucharest, 1969Google Scholar
M30/31 Condate-Glevum-Londinium-Lutetia. Rivet, A. L. F. (ed.). London, 1983Google Scholar
M33 Castra Regina-Vindobona-Carnuntum. Oliva, P. et al. (eds.). Prague, 1986Google Scholar
N29/30/31/O29/30 Britannia Septentrionalis. Rivet, A. L. F. (ed.). London, 1987Google Scholar
Talbert, R. (ed.) (2000). Barrington Atlas of the Greek and Roman World. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Taubenschlag, R. (1955). The Law of Graeco-Roman Egypt in the Light of the Papyri, 2nd edn. WarsawGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1959). ‘The office of exactor in Egypt’, Chronique d' Égypte 34: 124–40CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1960). ‘The strategus in fourth-century Egypt’, Chronique d' Égypte 35: 262–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1974). ‘The disappearance of the dekaprotoi in Egypt’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 11: 60–21Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1975a). ‘A petition to the prefect of Egypt and related imperial edicts’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 61: 201–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1975b). ‘The introduction of dekaprotoi and comarchs into Egypt in the third century a.d.’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 19: 111–19Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1976). ‘The date of the revolt of L. Domitius Domitianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 22: 253–79Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1977). ‘A family dispute from Karanis and the revolt of Domitius Domitianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 4: 233–40Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1978). ‘Epigraphai and indictions in the reign of Diocletian’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 15: 133–45Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1982). The Epistrategos in Ptolemaic and Roman Egypt: II The Roman Epistrategos (Papyrologica Coloniensia 6). OpladenGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1983). ‘Compulsory public service in Roman Egypt’, in Grimm, G., Heinen, H. and Winter, E. (eds.), Das römisch-byzantinische Ägypten, Akten des internationalen Symposions 26–30 September 1978 in Trier (Aegyptiaca Treverensia 2) (Mainz) 35–9Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1984). ‘Sabinianus, praeses of Aegyptus Mercuriana?’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 21: 225–34Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. (1985). ‘The earliest occurrence of the exactor civitatis in Egypt (P. Giss. inv. 126 recto)’, in Yale Classical Studies 28: 115–25Google Scholar
Thomas, J. D. and Clarysse, W. (1977). ‘A projected visit of Severus Alexander to Egypt’, Ancient Society 8: 195–207Google Scholar
Thomas, Y. (1996). L'origine de la commune patrie: Étude de droit public romain (89 av. J.-C.–212 ap. J.-C.) (CEFR 221). ParisGoogle Scholar
Thomasson, B. E. (1960). Die Statthalter der römischen Provinzen Nordafrikas von Augustus bis Diocletianus, 2 vols. LundGoogle Scholar
Thomasson, B. E. (1982). ‘Zur Verwaltungsgeschichte der römischen Provinzen Nordafrikas (Proconsularis, Numidia, Mauretaniae)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.10.2: 3–61Google Scholar
Thomasson, B. E. (1984). Laterculi Praesidum, Vol. 1. GothenburgGoogle Scholar
Tudor, D. (1968). Orase, tîrguri si sate în Dacia Romana. BucharestGoogle Scholar
Tudor, D. (1974). Les ponts romains du Bas-Danube (Bibliotheca Historica Romaniae, Études 51). BucharestGoogle Scholar
Turner, E. G. (1975). ‘Oxyrhynchus and Rome’, Harvard Studies in Classical Philology 79: 1–24CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turner, E. G. (1980). Greek Papyri: An Introduction, 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Van Rengen, W. (1971). ‘Les jeux de Panopolis’, Chronique d' Égypte 46: 136–41CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Velkov, V. (1977). Cities in Thrace and Dacia in Late Antiquity. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Vetters, H. (1950). Dacia Ripensis (Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften Balkankommission, Antiquarische Abteilung, Schriften 11/1). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Visy, Z. (1988). Der pannonische Limes in Ungarn. BudapestGoogle Scholar
Vittinghoff, F. (1958). ‘Zur Verfassung der spätantiken “Stadt”’, Studien zu den Anfängen des europäischen Städtewesens (Vorträge und Forschungen 4) (Lindau and Constance): 11–40Google Scholar
Vittinghoff, F. (ed.) (1982). Stadt und Herrschaft: Römische Kaiserzeit und hohes Mittelalter (Historische Zeitschrift Beiheft n.s. 7). MunichGoogle Scholar
Volterra, E. (1974). ‘I diritti locali nelle province romane con particolare riguardo alle condizioni giuridiche del suolo’, in Atti del Convegno internazionale sul tema i diritti locali nelle province romane con particolare riguardo alle condizioni giuridiche del suolo (Roma, 26–28 ottobre 1971) (Problemi attuali di scienza e di cultura quaderno 194) (Rome) 55–64 (repr. in Scritti Giuridici 5 (Antiqua 65; Naples, 1993) 399–408)Google Scholar
Vulpe, R. (1974). ‘Les valla de la Valachie, de la Basse-Moldavie et du Boudjak’, Limes Congress IX: 267–76Google Scholar
Wacher, J. (ed.) (1987). The Roman World, 2 vols. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Wagner, J. (1983). ‘Provincia Osrhoenae: new archaeological finds illustrating the military organisation under the Severan Dynasty’, in Mitchell, , AFRBA 103–30Google Scholar
Wallace, S. L. (1938). Taxation in Roman Egypt from Augustus to Diocletian (Princeton University Studies in Papyrology 2). PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walser, G. (1967). Die römischen Strassen in der Schweiz. 1: Teil Die Meilensteine (Itinera Romana 1). BernGoogle Scholar
Walser, G. (1975). ‘Die Severer in der Forschung 1960–1972’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 604–56Google Scholar
Walser, G. and Pekáry, T. (1962). Die Krise des römischen Reiches: Berichte über die Forschungen zur Geschichte des 3. Jahrhunderts (193–284 n. Chr.) von 1939 bis 1959. BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, C. M. (1996). ‘Profuit invitis te dominante capi: social and economic considerations on the Roman frontiers’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 436–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
West, L. C. and Johnson, A. C. (1944). Currency in Roman and Byzantine Egypt (Princeton University Studies in Papyrology 5). Princeton (repr. Amsterdam, 1967)Google Scholar
Whitehorne, J. E. G. (1988). ‘Recent research on the strategi of Roman Egypt (to 1985)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.10.1: 598–617Google Scholar
Wickert, L. (1979). ‘Entstehung und Entwicklung des römischen Herrscherideals’, in Kloft, H. (ed.), Ideologie und Herrschaft in der Antike (Wege der Forschung 528) (Darmstadt) 339–60Google Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1970). Roman Trier and the Treviri. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1985). Gallia Belgica. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wilcken, U. (1899). Griechische Ostraka aus Ägypten und Nubien, 2 vols. Leipzig and BerlinGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1977). ‘The Saxon Shore – British anonymity in the Roman empire’, in Johnston, (1977) 76–80Google Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1989a). ‘The Roman frontier in Noricum’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 2: 347–52CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1989b). ‘Civil defence in third-century Achaia’, in Walker, S. and Cameron, A. (eds.), The Greek Renaissance in the Roman Empire (BICS Suppl. 55) (London): 187–92Google Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1993). Diocletian's Palace, Split: Residence of a Retired Roman Emperor (Occasional publications, Ian Sanders Memorial Fund 1), 2nd edn. Sheffield (1st edn. 1986)Google Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1996). ‘The Danubian and Balkan provinces’, Cambridge Ancient History X 2: 545–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (1998). ‘Recent work along the Middle and Lower Danube’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 11: 635–43 (review of Petrović (1996).)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wilkes, J. J. (2000). ‘The Danube provinces’, Cambridge Ancient History XI 2: 577–603CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Winkler, J. (1980). ‘Lollianus and the desperadoes’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 100: 155–81CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wolff, H.- J. (1976). ‘Le droit provincial dans la province romaine d'Arabie’, RIDA3 23: 271–90Google Scholar
Wolff, H.- J. (1980). ‘Römisches Provinzialrecht in der Provinz Arabia (Rechtspolitik als Instrument der Beherrschung)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.13: 763–806Google Scholar
Worp, K. A. (1989). ‘Kaisertitulaturen in Papyri aus dem Zeitalter Diokletians’, Tyche 4: 229–32Google Scholar
Zahariade, M. and Gudea, N. (1997). The Fortifications of Lower Moesia (AD 86–275). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Albana, M. (1987) ‘La vicesima libertatisin età imperiale’, Quaderni Catanesi di Studi Classici e Medievali 17: 41–76Google Scholar
Alföldi, M. R. (1963) Die constantinische Goldprägung: Untersuchungen zu ihrer Bedeutung für Kaiserpolitik und Hofkunst. MainzGoogle Scholar
Alföldi, M. R. (1978) Antike Numismatik, I: Theorie und Praxis. MainzGoogle Scholar
Amouretti, M.-C. and Brun, J.-P. (eds.) (1993) La production du vin et de l'huile en Méditerranée (Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénique Suppl. 26). ParisGoogle Scholar
Amphores romaines et histoire économique. Dix ans de recherche: Actes du colloque de Sienne, 22–24 mai 1986 (1989) (CEFR 114). RomeGoogle Scholar
Andreau, J. (1994) ‘L'Italie impériale et les provinces: déséquilibre des échanges et flux monétaires’, in L'Italie d'Auguste à Dioclétien 175–203Google Scholar
Anselmino, L. et al. (1986) ‘Ostia: terme del nuotatore’, in Giardina, , Società romana 111: 45–81Google Scholar
L'argenterie romaine de l'Antiquité tardive (1997) (AT 5)Google Scholar
Audoin-Rouzeau, F. (1995) ‘Compter et mesurer les os animaux: pour une histoire de l'élevage et de l'alimentation en Europe de l'Antiquité aux temps modernes’, Histoire et Mesure 10.3–4: 277–312CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Augé, C. (1987) ‘La réutilisation des monnaies de bronze à l'époque impériale: quelques exemples proche-orientaux’, in Rythmes de la production monétaire 227–35Google Scholar
Augé, C. (1989) ‘La monnaie en Syrie à l'époque hellénistique et romaine (fin du IVe s. av. J.-C. – fin du Ve s. ap. J.-C.)’, in Dentzer, and Orthmann, , Syrie 149–90Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1977) ‘Bullion purchases and landholding in the fourth century’, Chronique d' Égypte 52: 322–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1989) ‘Fourth-century prices: new evidence and further thoughts’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 76: 69–76Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1992a) ‘Landholding in late Roman Egypt: the distribution of wealth’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 128–49CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1992b) ‘The periodicity and collection of the chrysargyron’, Tyche 7: 15–17Google Scholar
Banaji, J. (2000) ‘State and aristocracy in the economic evolution of the late empire’, in Lo Cascio, and Rathbone, (2000) 107–17Google Scholar
Baratte, F. (ed.) (1988) Argenterie romaine et byzantine: Actes de la table ronde (Paris, 11–13 octobre 1983). ParisGoogle Scholar
Baratte, F. (1993) La vaisselle d'argent en Gaule dans l'Antiquité tardive (IIIe–Ve siècles). ParisGoogle Scholar
Barrandon, J.-N., Brenot, C., Christol, M. and Melky, S. (1981) ‘De la dévaluation de l'antoninianus à la disparition du sesterce: essai de modélisation d'un phénomène monétaire’, Physical, Chemical and Mathematical Techniques applied to Archaeology 5 (Strasbourg) 381–90Google Scholar
Bastien, P. (1967) Le monnayage de bronze de Postume (Numismatique romaine 3). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. (1972) Le monnayage de l'atelier de Lyon, Dioclétien et ses corégents avant la réforme monétaire (285–294) (Numismatique romaine 7). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. (1976) Le monnayage de l'atelier de Lyon, de la réouverture de l'atelier par Aurélien à la mort de Carin (fin 274–mi 285) (Numismatique romaine 9). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. (1982) Le monnayage de l'atelier de Lyon, de la réouverture de l'atelier en 318 à la mort de Constantin (318–337) (Numismatique romaine 13). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. (1988) Monnaie et donativa au Bas-Empire (Numismatique romaine 17). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. (1992–1994) Le buste monétaire des empereurs romains I–III (Numismatique romaine 19). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. and Gautier, G. (1980) Le monnayage de l'atelier de Lyon, de la réforme monétaire de Dioclétien à la fermeture temporaire de l'atelier en 316 (294–316) (Numismatique romaine II). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. and Metzger, C. (1977) Le trésor de Beaurains, dit d'Arras (Numismatique romaine 10). WetterenGoogle Scholar
Bastien, P. et al. (eds.) (1980) Mélanges de numismatique, d'archéologie et d'histoire offerts à Jean Lafaurie. ParisGoogle Scholar
Begley, V. and De Puma, R. D. (eds.) (1991) Rome and India: The Ancient Sea Trade. Madison, WI and LondonGoogle Scholar
Bell, M. (1994) ‘An imperial flour mill on the Janiculum’, in Le ravitaillement 73–89Google Scholar
Bellamy, P. S. and Hitchner, R. B. (1996) ‘The villas of the Vallée des Baux and the Barbegal Mill: excavations at la Mérindole villa and cemetery’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 154–76CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Benoit, F. (1940–5) ‘L'usine de meunerie hydraulique de Barbegal (Arles)’, Revue archéologique 15: 19–80Google Scholar
Berchem, D. van (1937) ‘L'annone militaire dans l'Empire romain au IIIe siècle’, Mémoires de la Société des Antiquaires de France 80: 117–201Google Scholar
Berger, F. (1996) ‘Roman coins beyond the northern frontiers: some recent considerations’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 55–61Google Scholar
Berghaus, P. (1991) ‘Roman coins from India and their imitations’, in Jha, A. K. (ed.), Coinage, Trade and Economy, 3rd International Colloquium, January 8th–11th 1991 (Anjaneri, Nashik) 108–21Google Scholar
Berghaus, P. (1993) ‘Les phases de l'importation des monnaies romaines en Inde’, Bulletin de la Société française de numismatique 48.5 547–9Google Scholar
Besly, E. and Bland, R. (1983) The Cunetio Treasure: Roman Coinage of the Third Century AD. LondonGoogle Scholar
Blanchard-Lemée, M., Ennaïfer, M., Slim, H. and Slim, L. (1995) Sols de l'Afrique romaine: Mosaïques de Tunisie. Paris (English transl. Whitehead, K. D., Mosaics of Roman Africa: Floor Mosaics from Tunisia (London, 1996))Google Scholar
Bland, R. (1996a) ‘Gold and silver denominations a.d. 193–253’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 63–100Google Scholar
Bland, R. (1996b) ‘The Roman coinage of Alexandria, 30 B.C.–A.D. 296: interplay between Roman and local designs’, in Archaeological Research in Roman Egypt (JRA Suppl. 19) (Ann Arbor) 113–27Google Scholar
Bland, R. (1997) ‘The changing patterns of hoards of precious-metal coins in the late empire’, L'Antiquité Tardive 5: 29–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Blázquez, J. M. and Remesal Rodríguez, J. (eds.) (1983) Producción y comercio del aceite en la Antigüedad, Segundo Congreso Internacional: Sevilla, 24–28 febrero 1982. MadridGoogle Scholar
Bloch, M. (1935) ‘Avènement et conquête du moulin à eau’, Annales d'histoire économique et sociale 36: 538–63 (repr. in Mélanges historiques (Paris, 1983) 800–21)Google Scholar
Boak, A. E. R. and Youtie, H. C. (1960) The Archive of Aurelius Isidorus. Ann ArborCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Boon, G. C. (1971) ‘Aper¸u sur la production des métaux non ferreux dans la Bretagne romaine’, Apulum 9: 453–503Google Scholar
Bopearachchi, O. (1992) ‘Le commerce maritime entre Rome et Sri Lanka d'après les données numismatiques’, Revue des Études Anciennes 94: 107–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Borgard, P. (1994) ‘L'origine liparote des amphores “Richborough 527” et la détermination de leur contenu’, SFECAG (Actes du Congrès de Millau, 12–15 mai 1994) 197–203Google Scholar
Bost, J.-P. (2000) ‘Guerre et finances, de Marc Aurèle à Maximin (161–238)’, in Économie antique 111: 399–415Google Scholar
Bost, J.-P. et al. (1992) L'épave Cabrera III (Majorque): Échanges commerciaux et circuits monétaires au milieu du IIIe siècle après J.-C. (Publications du Centre Pierre Paris 23). ParisGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. (1989) ‘Social and economic history of Syria under the Roman Empire’, in Dentzer, and Orthmann, , Syrie 63–80Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1967) ‘The crown-tax in Roman Egypt’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 4: 59–74Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1980) ‘The economy of Egypt in the earlier fourth century’, in King, , Imperial Revenue 23–40Google Scholar
Bowman, A. K. (1985) ‘Landholding in the Hermopolite nome in the fourth century A. D.’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 137–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, A. K. and Rathbone, D. W. (1992) ‘Cities and administration in Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 107–27CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Braudel, F. (1980) Civilisation matérielle, économie et capitalisme: XVe–XVIIIe siècle, 3 vols. 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Brenot, C. (1993) ‘Analyses des monnaies de billon du IVe siècle: réflexions sur l'interprétation des résultats’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L'‘inflazione’ 89–96Google Scholar
Brenot, C. and Metzger, C. (1992) ‘Trouvailles de bijoux monétaires dans l'Occident romain’, in L'or monnayé 111: 315–59Google Scholar
Broughton, T. R. S. (1938) ‘Roman Asia’, in An Economic Survey of Ancient Rome, ed. Frank, T.: I, Rome and Italy of the Republic; ii, Roman Egypt to the Reign of Diocletian; iii, Roman Britain, Roman Spain, Roman Sicily, La Gaule Romaine; iv, Roman Africa, Roman Syria, Roman Greece, Roman Asia; v, Rome and Italy of the Empire. Baltimore, 1933–40 4: 499–918Google Scholar
Brun, J.-P. and Borréani, M. (1998) ‘Deux moulins à eau hydrauliques du Haut-Empire romain en Narbonnaise: villae des Mesclans à La Crau et de Saint-Pierre/Les Laurons aux Arcs (Var)’, Gallia 55: 279–326CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Burnett, A. (1987) Coinage in the Roman World. LondonGoogle Scholar
Butcher, K. (1988) Roman Provincial Coins: An Introduction to the Greek Imperials. LondonGoogle Scholar
Buttrey, T. V. (1961) ‘Dio, Zonaras and the value of the Roman aureus’, Journal of Roman Studies 51: 40–5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Buttrey, T. V. (1972) ‘Ahoard of sestertii from Bordeaux and the problem of bronze circulation in the third century a.d.’, American Numismatic Society Museum Notes 18: 33–58Google Scholar
Buttrey, T. V. (1996) ‘Roman imperial coinage: three studies’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 587–93CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cagnat, R. (1882) Étude historique sur les impôts indirects chez les Romains jusqu'aux invasions barbares. ParisGoogle Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1970) ‘La fonction monétaire dans la société romaine sous l'Empire’, in Wee, H., Vinogradov, V. A. and Kotovsky, G. G. (eds.), Ve Congrès international d'histoire économique (Léningrad, 10–14 août 1970) (Congrès et Colloques 15) (Paris, The Hague and New York) 1–47Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1980) ‘Frappes et trésors d'argent de 324 à 392/Silver hoards and emissions from 324 to 392’, in King, , Imperial Revenue 175–254Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1983) ‘Structure des dépôts d'or au IVe siècle (312–392)’, in Frézouls, E. (ed.), Crise et redressement dans les provinces européennes de l'Empire (milieu du IIIe– milieu du IVe siècle après J.-C.): Actes du colloque de Strasbourg, décembre 1981 (Contributions et Travaux de l'Institut d'Histoire Romaine 3) (Strasburg) 157–74Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1991) ‘La perforation de l'or romain’, in Baldus, H. R., Geissen, A. and Martin, P.-H. (eds.), DieMünze. Bild, Botschaft, Bedeutung. Festschrift für Maria R. Alföldi (Frankfurt-am-Main) 99–121Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1993) ‘I commerci oltre i confini dell'Impero’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma 3.1: 487–524Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P. (1995) ‘Le butin de Neupotz’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 8: 514–20CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Callu, J.-P. and Barrandon, J.-N. (1986) ‘L'inflazione nel IV secolo (295–361): il contributo delle analisi’, in Giardina, , Società romana 1 (abridged as: ‘Analyses métalliques et inflation dans l'Orient romain de 295 à 361/368’, in Morrisson, and Lefort, (1989) 223–33)Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P., Brenot, C. and Barrandon, J.-N. (1979) ‘Analyses de séries atypiques (Aurélien, Tacite, Carus, Licinius)’, Numismatica e Antichità Classiche (Quaderni Ticinesi) 8: 243–51Google Scholar
Callu, J.-P., Brenot, C., Barrandon, J.-N. and Poirier, J. (1985) ‘Aureus obryziacus’, in L'or monnayé 1: 80–111Google Scholar
Cameron, Alan (1979) ‘The date of the Anonymus De Rebus Bellicis’, in Hassall, M. W. C. and Ireland, R. I. (eds.), Aspects of the ‘De Rebus Bellicis’ (BAR Int. Ser. 63) (Oxford) 1. 1–10Google Scholar
Camilli, L. and Sorda, S. (eds.) (1989) La moneta nei contesti archeologici: Esempi dagli scavi di Roma: Atti dell'incontro di studio, Roma, 1986 (Studi e Materiali 2). RomeGoogle Scholar
Campbell, J. (2000) The Writings of the Roman Land Surveyors (JRS Monographs 9). LondonGoogle Scholar
Il capitolo delle entrate nelle finanze municipali in occidente ed in oriente (1999). Actes de la Xe rencontre franco-italienne sur l'épigraphie du monde romain, Rome, 27–29 mai 1996. (CEFR 256). RomeGoogle Scholar
Carandini, A., Ricci, A. and De Vos, M. (1982) Filosofiana: La villa di Piazza Armerina. Immagine di un aristocratico romano al tempo di Costantino. PalermoGoogle Scholar
Carcassonne, C., Dumas, F. and , Huvelin H. (1974) ‘Recherches du poids légal à partir des poids réels, I: Monnaies médiévales. II: Solidi du Bas-Empire’, Bulletin de la Société française de numismatique 29 (July)Google Scholar
Carradice, I. A. (1983) Coinage and Finances in the Reign of Domitian (BAR Suppl. Ser. 178). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993a) ‘Eserciti e strategie’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 83–154Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993b) ‘Le riforme economiche da Aureliano a Costantino’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 283–322Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1993c) ‘Observations sur la fiscalité du IVe siècle pour servir à l'histoire monétaire’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L' ‘inflazione’ 115–54Google Scholar
Carrié, J.-M. (1994) ‘Les échanges commerciaux et l'Etat antique tardif’, in Économie antique 1: 175–211Google Scholar
Casson, L. (1990) ‘New light on maritime loans: P. Vindob. G 40822’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 84: 195–206Google Scholar
Cecco, M. (1985) ‘Monetary theory and Roman history’, Journal of Economic History 45: 809–22CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cerati, A. (1975) Caractère annonaire et assiette de l'impôt foncier au Bas-Empire (Bibliothèque d'Histoire du Droit et Droit Romain 20). ParisGoogle Scholar
Châlon, G. (1964) L'édit de Tiberius Iulius Alexander: Étude historique et exégétique (Bibliotheca Helvetica Romana 5). LausanneGoogle Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1979) ‘Problèmes fiscaux du Bas-Empire’, in Points de vue sur la fiscalité antique (Publications de la Sorbonne, Études 14) (Paris) 127–40 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 331–47)Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1980) ‘Remarques sur les salaires et rémunérations au IVe siècle’, in Dévaluations II: 215–33 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 373–92)Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1986) ‘La législation sur les biens des villes au IVe siècle à la lumière d'une inscription d'Éphèse’, in Atti dell'Academia Romanistica Costantiniana VI: 77–104 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 143–69)Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1989) ‘Un nouveau préfet du prétoire de Dioclétien: Aurelius Hermogenianus’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 78: 165–8 (repr. in Chastagnol, , Aspects 171–6)Google Scholar
Chastagnol, A. (1992) Le Sénat romain à l'époque impériale. ParisGoogle Scholar
Christiansen, E. (1984) ‘On denarii and other coin terms in the papyri’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 54: 271–300Google Scholar
Christiansen, E. (1987) The Roman Coins of Alexandria. Quantitative Studies: Nero, Trajan, Septimius Severus, 2 vols. AarhusGoogle Scholar
Christol, M. (1977) ‘Effort de guerre et ateliers monétaires de la périphérie au IIIe siècle après J.-C: L'atelier de Cologne sous Valérien et Gallien’, in Armées et fiscalité 235–75Google Scholar
Cimma, M. R. (1981) Ricerche sulle società di publicani. MilanGoogle Scholar
Corbier, M. (1976–7) ‘Fiscalité et monnaie: problèmes de méthode’, Dialoghi di Archeologia 9–10: 504–41Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1977a) ‘Le discours du prince d'après une inscription de Banasa’, Ktema 2: 213–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corbier, M. (1977b) ‘L'aerarium militare’, in Armées et fiscalité 197–234Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1978) ‘Dévaluations et fiscalité (161–235)’, in Dévaluations 1: 273–309Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1980a) ‘Salaires et salariat sous le Haut-Empire’, in Dévaluations 11: 61–101Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1980b) ‘Remarques sur la circulation monétaire au IIIe siècle’, Bulletin de la Société française de numismatique 35.10 (décembre 1980: Table ronde sur ‘L'or monétaire’): 793–7Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1981) ‘Propriété et gestion de la terre: grand domaine et économie paysanne’, in Aspects de la recherche historique en France et en Allemagne: Tendances et méthodes. Colloque franco-allemand de Göttingen 3–6 X 1979 (Göttingen) 11–29 (= ‘Proprietà e gestione della terra: grande proprietà fondiaria ed economia contadina’, in Giardina, A. and Schiavone, A. (eds.), Società romana e produzione schiavistica I. L'Italia: Insediamenti e forme economiche (Bari, 1981) 427–44Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1985a) ‘Fiscalité et dépenses locales’, in Leveau, P. (ed.) L'origine des richesses dépensées dans la ville antique (Aix-en-Provence, 11–12 mai 1984) (Aix-en-Provence) 219–32Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1985b) ‘Dévaluations et évolution des prix (Ier–IIIe siècles)’, in Revue Numismatique 27: 69–106Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1986a) ‘Svalutazioni, inflazione e circolazione monetaria nel III secolo’, in Giardina, , Società romana 1: 489–533 (abbreviated version: ‘Dévaluations, inflation et circulation monétaire au IIIe siècle’, in Morrisson, and Lefort, (1989) 187–203)Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1986b) ‘La Gallia settentrionale’, in Giardina, , Società romana 111 687–702Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1987a) ‘Prélèvement, redistributions et circulation monétaire dans l'Empire romain (Ier–IIIe siècles)’, in Genet, J.-Ph. (ed.), Genèse de l'État moderne: Prélèvement et redistribution (Paris) 15–29Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1987b) ‘Trésors et greniers dans la Rome impériale (Ier–IIIe siècles)’, in Lévy, E. (ed.), Le système palatial en Orient, en Grèce et à Rome (Actes du colloque de Strasbourg, juin 1985) (Travaux du Centre de recherche sur le Proche-Orient et la Grèce antiques 9) (Strasburg) 411–43Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1988) ‘L'impôt dans l'Empire romain: résistances et refus (Ier–IIIe siècles)’, in Yuge, T. and Doi, M. (eds.), Forms of Control and Subordination in Antiquity (International Symposium for Studies on Ancient Worlds, January 1986, Japan) (Tokyo) 259–74Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1989) ‘Histoire monétaire, histoire des prix, histoire des mines’, in Mines et métallurgie dans les civilisations antiques de la Méditerranée (Madrid, octobre 1985) 11 (Madrid) 183–94Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1990) ‘De la razzia au butin. Du tribut à l'impôt. Aux origines de la fiscalité: prélèvements tributaires et naissance de l'État’, in Genet, J.-Ph. (ed.), Genèse de l'État moderne: Bilans et perspectives (Paris, septembre 1988) (Paris) 95–107Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1991a) ‘La transhumance entre le Samnium et l'Apulie: continuités entre l'époque républicaine et l'époque impériale’, in La Romanisation du Samnium aux IIe et Ier siècles avant J.-C. (Naples, Centre Jean Bérard, novembre 1988) (Bibliothèque de l'Institut Français de Naples2 9) (Naples) 149–76CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corbier, M. (1991b) ‘Cité, territoire et fiscalité’, in Epigrafia: Actes du Colloque international d'épigraphie latine en mémoire de Attilio Degrassi pour le centenaire de sa naissance (Rome, 27–28 mai 1988) (CEFR 143) (Rome) (abridged version: ‘City, territory and fiscality’, in Rich, J. and Wallace-Hadrill, A. (eds.), Town and Country (London and New York, 1991) 211–39)Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1992) ‘Indulgentia Principis: l'image et le mot’, in Religio Deorum: Actas del coloquio internacional de epigrafía. Culto y Sociedad en Occidente Romano (Sabadell-Barcelona) 95–123Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1994) ‘Produzioni, economie, vie di communicazione (600 a. C.–500 d. C.)’, in Guilaine, J. and Settis, S. (eds.), Storia d'Europa II: Preistoria e antichità (Turin) 2. 927–52Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1997) ‘Congiarium’, in Der Neue Pauly 3: cols. 125–6Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1999a) ‘Comment les villes romaines finançaient-elles leurs dépenses? Quelques réflexions pour conclure’, in Il capitolo delle entrate nelle finanze municipali in occidente ed in oriente (Actes de la Xe rencontre franco-italienne sur l'épigraphie du monde romain, Rome, 27–29 mai 1996) (CEFR 256) (Rome) 285–93Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1999b) ‘La transhumance: aperçus historiographiques et acquis récents’, in Hermon, E. (ed.), La question agraire à Rome: droit de cité et société. Perceptions historiques et historiographiques (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 44) (Como) 37–57Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (1999c) ‘Liberalitas, largitio’, in Der Neue Pauly 7: cols. 140–4Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (2000a) ‘Munificentia’, in Der Neue Pauly 8: cols. 479–81Google Scholar
Corbier, M. (2000b) ‘Munus’, in Der Neue Pauly 8: cols. 483–6Google Scholar
Coriat, J.-P. (1997) Le prince législateur: La technique législative des Sévères et les méthodes de création du droit impérial à la fin du principat (BEFAR 294). RomeGoogle Scholar
Cracco Ruggini, L. (1995) Economia e società nell'Italia annonaria: Rapporti fra agricoltura e commercio dal IV al VI secolo d. C. (Munera: Studi Storici sulla Tarda Antichità 2) 2nd edn. Bari (1st edn. Milan, 1961)Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. (1975) ‘Finance, coinage and money from the Severans to Constantine’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.2: 560–93Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. (1980) ‘Economia imperiale e commercio estero’, in Tecnologia, economia e società nel mondo romano. Atti del convegno di Como 27–28–29 settembre 1979 (Como) 202–17Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. (1982) La moneta in Grecia e a Roma. BariGoogle Scholar
Crawford, M. H. (1986) ‘The monetary system of the Roman empire’, in Crawford, , L'impero romano 61–9Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1975) ‘The publication of the Prices Edict: a new inscription from Aezani’, Journal of Roman Studies 65: 160–3CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1977) ‘The Aezani copy of the Prices Edict’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 26: 125–51Google Scholar
Crawford, M. H. and Reynolds, J. M. (1979) ‘The Aezani copy of the Prices Edict’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 34: 163–210Google Scholar
Cuvigny, H. (1996) ‘The amount of wages paid to the quarry-workers at Mons Claudianus’, Journal of Roman Studies 86: 139–45CrossRefGoogle Scholar
D'Arms, J. H. and Kopff, E. C. (eds.) (1980) The Seaborne Commerce of Ancient Rome: Studies in Archaeology and History (Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome 36). RomeGoogle Scholar
Dabrowski, K. and Kolendo, J. (1972) ‘Les épées romaines découvertes en Europe centrale et septentrionale’, Archaeologia Polona 13: 59–109Google Scholar
Dagron, G. (1984) Constantinople imaginaire: Études sur le recueil des ‘patria’. ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. (1985) ‘Architecture et rituels politiques. La création d'espaces romains hors de Rome: le cirque-hippodrome’, in Catalano, P. and Siniscalco, P. (eds.), Roma fuori di Roma: Istituzioni e immagini (Atti del V Seminario internazionale di studi storici ‘Da Roma alla terza Roma’, 21–22 aprile 1985) (Rome) 121–8Google Scholar
Déléage, A. (1945) La capitation du Bas-Empire. MâconGoogle Scholar
Delmaire, R. (1988) ‘Les largesses impériales et l'émission d'argenterie du IVe au VIe siècle’, in Baratte, (1988) 113–22Google Scholar
Demougeot, E. (1985) ‘Autun et les invasions germaniques de la seconde moitié du IIIe siècle’, in Sept siècles de civilisation gallo-romaine vus d'Autun (Autun) 11–143Google Scholar
Depeyrot, G. (1988) ‘Crise économique, formation des prix et politique monétaire au troisième siècle après J.-C.’, Histoire et Mesure 3.2: 235–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Depeyrot, G. (1991) Crise et inflation entre Antiquité et Moyen Âge. ParisGoogle Scholar
Depeyrot, G. and Hollard, D. (1987) ‘Pénurie d'argent métal et crise monétaire au IIIe siècle après J.-C.’, Histoire et Mesure 2.1: 57–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dion, R. (1959) Histoire de la vigne et du vin en France des origines au XIXe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Divjak, J. (1987) Oeuvres de Saint Augustin 46B: Lettres 1*–29* (Bibliothèque Augustinienne), rev. edn. Paris (editio princeps, Divjak, , CSEL LXXXVIII, Vienna, 1981)Google Scholar
Domergue, C. (1990) Les mines de la péninsule Ibérique dans l'Antiquité romaine. RomeGoogle Scholar
Domergue, C. (1994) ‘L'État romain et le commerce des métaux à la fin de la République et sous le Haut-Empire’, in Économie antique 1: 99–113Google Scholar
Doyen, J.-M. (1987) ‘Les émissions d'or de Gallien à Rome, Milan et Siscia (260–268): métrologie et aspects quantitatifs’, in Rythmes de la production monétaire289–307Google Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1984) ‘Les conseillers municipaux des métropoles au IIIe siècle après J.-C.’, Chronique d' Égypte 59: 315–32CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1997a) ‘Guerre civile et grands travaux à Hermoupolis Magna sous Gallien’, in Akten des 21 internationalen Papyrologenkongresses, Berlin 13–19.8.1995 (Archiv für Papyrusforschung Beiheft 3) vol. 1 (Stuttgart and Leipzig) 237–43Google Scholar
Drew-Bear, M. (1997b) ‘Hermoupolis la Grande: une métropole d'Égypte d'après les archives de son conseil municipal (266–268)’, in L'Empire romain de 192 à 325, Pallas (hors série 1997): 127–30Google Scholar
Drew-Bear, T., Eck, W. and Hermann, P. (1977) ‘Sacrae litterae’, Chiron 7Google Scholar
Drexhage, H.-J. (1991) Preise, Mieten/Pachten, Kosten und Löhne im römischen Ägypten bis zum Regierungsantritt Diokletians (Vorarbeiten zu einer Wirtschaftsgeschichte des römischen Ägypten 1). St KatharinenGoogle Scholar
Drexhage, H.-J. (1993) ‘Garum und Garumhandel im römischen und spätantiken Ägypten’, Münstersche Beiträge zur antiken Handelsgeschichte 12.1: 27–55Google Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R.-P. (1987) ‘Weight-loss as an index of coin-wear in the currency of the Roman principate’, in Rythmes de la production monétaire 237–56Google Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R.-P. (1996a) ‘Empire-wide patterns in Roman coin hoards’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 139–51Google Scholar
Duncan-Jones, R.-P. (1996b) ‘The impact of the Antonine plague’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 108–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dušanić, S. (1977) ‘Aspects of Roman mining in Noricum, Pannonia, Dalmatia and Moesia Superior’, in Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.6: 52–94Google Scholar
Erim, K., Reynolds, J. and Crawford, M. H. (1971) ‘Diocletian's currency reform: a new inscription’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 171–7CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estiot, S. (1995) ‘Aureliana’, Revue Numismatique 37: 50–94CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estiot, S. (1996) ‘Le troisième siècle et la monnaie: crise et mutations’, in Fiches, (1996): 33–70Google Scholar
Estiot, S. (1999a) ‘L'or romain entre crise et restitution, 270–276 après. J.-C., I. Aurélien’, Journal des Savants January–June: 51–148CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estiot, S. (1999b) ‘L'or romain entre crise et restitution, 270–276 après J.-C., II: Tacite et Florien’, Journal des Savants July–December: 335–429CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Estiot, S., Amandry, M. and Bompaire, M. (1994) ‘Le trésor de Sainte-Pallaye (Yonne): 8, 864 antoniniani de Valérien à Carin’, Trésors monétaires 14: 39–124Google Scholar
Etienne, R., Rachet, M. et al. (1984) Le trésor de Garonne: Essai sur la circulation monétaire en Aquitaine à la fin du règne d'Antonin le Pieux, 159–161 (Études et Documents d'Aquitaine 6). BordeauxGoogle Scholar
Fant, J. C. (1993) ‘Ideology, gift, and trade: a distribution model for the Roman imperial marbles’, in Harris, W. (ed.), The Inscribed Economy: Production and Distribution in the Roman Empire in the Light of Instrumentum Domesticum (JRA Suppl. 6) (Ann Arbor) 145–70Google Scholar
Faure, E. (1961) ‘Étude sur la capitation de Dioclétien d'après le Panégyrique VIII’, in Varia: Études de droit romain 4: 1–153Google Scholar
Fentress, E. (1990) ‘The economy of an inland city: Sétif’, in L'Afrique dans l'Occident romain 117–28Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. et al. (1980) Histoire de la France urbaine 1: La ville antique des origines au IXe siècle. ParisGoogle Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1986) ‘Habitat ed edilizia nella tarda antichità’, in Giardina, , Società romana 111: 731–60Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1996) La Méditerranée de Paul-Albert Février (CEFR 225), 2 vols. RomeGoogle Scholar
Fiches, J.-L. (ed.) (1996) Le IIIe siècle en Gaule Narbonnaise. Données régionales sur la crise de l'Empire, Aix-en-Provence, La Baume, 15–16 septembre 1995. Sophia AntipolisGoogle Scholar
France, J. (1994) ‘De Burmann à Finley: les douanes dans l'histoire économique de l'Empire romain’, in Économie antique 1: 127–53Google Scholar
France, J. (2001) Quadragesima Galliarum: L'organisation douanière des provinces alpestres, gauloises et germaniques de l'Empire romain (Ier siècle av. J.-C. – IIIe siècle après J.-C. (CEFR 278), RomeGoogle Scholar
France, J. and Hesnard, A. (1995) ‘Une statio du quarantième des Gaules et les opérations commerciales dans le port romain de Marseille (place Jules-Verne)’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 8: 78–93CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Freyberg, H. U. von (1988) Kapitalverkehr und Handel im römischen Kaiserreich (27 v. Chr. – 235 n. Chr.). Freiburg im BreisgauGoogle Scholar
Gabba, E. (1994) Italia romana (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 25). ComoGoogle Scholar
Gara, A. (1976) Prosdiagraphomena e circolazione monetaria: Aspetti dell'organiz-zazione fiscale in rapporto alla politica monetaria dell'Egitto romano (Testi e Documenti per lo Studio dell'Antichità 56). MilanGoogle Scholar
Gara, A. (1977) ‘Supplementi fiscali e circolazione monetaria nell'Egitto romano’, Museum Philologicum Londiniense 2: 119–25Google Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1988) Famine and Food Supply in the Graeco-Roman World: Responses to Risk and Crisis. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. (1994) ‘L'approvisionnement des armées et la ville de Rome’, in Le ravitaillement31–34Google Scholar
Garnsey, P., Hopkins, K. and Whittaker, C. R. (eds.) (1983) Trade in the Ancient Economy. LondonGoogle Scholar
Garnsey, P. and Saller, R. (1987) The Roman Empire: Economy, Society and Culture. LondonGoogle Scholar
Gascou, J. (1997) ‘Conservator pagi (d'après l'inscription de Thugga CIL, VIII, 27374)’, in Khanoussi and Maurin, (1997) 97–104Google Scholar
Giard, J.-B. (1961) ‘La monnaie locale en Gaule à la fin du IIIe siècle, reflet de la vie économique’, Journal des Savants: 5–34Google Scholar
Giardina, A. (1997) L'Italia romana: Storie di un'Identità incompiuta. BariGoogle Scholar
Goffart, W. (1974) Caput and Colonate: Towards a History of Late Roman Taxation. TorontoGoogle Scholar
Greene, K. (1994) ‘Technology and innovation in context: the Roman background to mediaeval and later developments’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 7: 22–33CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grelle, F. (1961) ‘Munus publicum, terminologia e sistematiche’, Labeo 7.3–308–29Google Scholar
Grelle, F. (1963) Stipendium vel tributum: L'imposizione fondiaria nelle dottrine giuridiche del II e III secolo (Pubblicazioni della Facoltà Giuridica dell'Università di Napoli 66). NaplesGoogle Scholar
Grelle, F. (1999) ‘I munera civilia e le finanze cittadine’, in Il capitolo delle entrate nelle finanze municipali in occidente ed in oriente (Actes de la Xe rencontre francoitalienne sur l'épigraphie du monde romain, Rome, 27–29 mai 1996) (CEFR 256) (Rome) 137–53Google Scholar
Grenier, J.-Y. (1996) L'économie d'Ancien régime, un monde de l'échange et de l'incertitude. ParisGoogle Scholar
Grenier, J.-Y. (1997) ‘Économie du surplus, économie du circuit’, in Économie antique II: 385–404Google Scholar
Guey, J. (1961) ‘Autour des res gestae divi Saporis: denier (d'or) et denier (de compte) ancien’, Syria 39: 263–74Google Scholar
Guey, J. (1972) ‘Note sur la réforme monétaire de Dioclétien et le mutuum: l'inscription d'Aphrodisias de Carie (JRS, 1971, p. 171–177)’, Bulletin de la Société française de numismatique 27: 260–4Google Scholar
Harl, K. W. (1987) Civic Coins and Civic Politics in the Roman East, 180–275. BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
Harl, K. W. (1996) Coinage in the Roman Economy, 300 B.C. to A. D. 700. Baltimore and LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, W. V. (1993) ‘Between archaic and modern: some current problems in the history of the Roman economy’, in Harris, W. (ed.), The Inscribed Economy: Production and Distribution in the Roman Empire in the Light of Instrumentum Domesticum (JRA Suppl. 6) (Ann Arbor) 11–29Google Scholar
Hendy, M. F. (1985) Studies in the Byzantine Monetary Economy c. 300–1450. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Herrmann, P. (1997) ‘Die Karriere eines prominenten Juristen aus Thyateira’, Tyche 12: 111–23Google Scholar
Hiernard, J. (1983) ‘Monnaies d'or et histoire de l'Empire gallo-romain’, Revue belge de Numismatique 129: 61–90Google Scholar
Hiernard, J. (1997) ‘La monnaie impériale’, L'Empire romain de 192 à 325, Pallas (hors série 1997): 79–125Google Scholar
Hinrichs, F. T. (1989) Histoire des institutions gromatiques. ParisGoogle Scholar
Hitchner, R. B. (1995) ‘Irrigation, terraces, dams, and aqueducts in the region of Cillium (mod. Kasserine): the role of water in the development of a Roman-African town and its countryside’, in Trousset, (1995) 143–58Google Scholar
Hollard, D. (1995a) ‘La pénurie de l'argent monnayé au IIIe siècle après J.-C.: l'apport des monnaies de sites’, Cahiers numismatiques 124: 23–31Google Scholar
Hollard, D. (1995b) ‘La crise de la monnaie dans l'Empire romain au 3e siècle après J.-C: synthèse des recherches et résultats nouveaux’, Annales (HSS) 5: 1045–78CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1978) ‘Economic growth and towns in classical antiquity’, in Abrams, P. and Wrigley, E. A. (eds.), Towns in Societies: Essays in Economic History and Historical Sociology (Cambridge) 35–77Google Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1980) ‘Taxes and trade in the Roman empire (200 bc–ad 400)’, Journal of Roman Studies 70: 101–25CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1983) ‘Introduction’, in Garnsey, Hopkins and Whittaker, (1983) IX–XXVGoogle Scholar
Howgego, C. (1985) Greek Imperial Countermarks: Studies in the Provincial Coinage of the Roman Empire. LondonGoogle Scholar
Howgego, C. (1992) ‘The supply and use of money in the Roman world 200 B.C. to A.D. 300’, Journal of Roman Studies 82: 1–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howgego, C. (1994) ‘Coin circulation and the integration of the Roman economy’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 7: 5–21CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howgego, C. (1995) Ancient History from Coins. London and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Howgego, C. (1996) ‘The circulation of silver coins, models of the Roman economy, and crisis in the third century A.D.: some numismatic evidence’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 219–36Google Scholar
Hultsch, F. (1882) Griechische und römische Metrologie. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Huvelin, H. et al. (eds.) (1987) Mélanges de numismatique offerts à Pierre Bastien à l'occasion de son 75e anniversaire. ParisGoogle Scholar
Huvelin, H. and Lafaurie, J. (1980) ‘Trésor d'un navire romain trouvé en Méditerranée: nouvelles découvertes’, Revue Numismatique 22: 75–105CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huvelin, H. and Loriot, X. (1992) ‘Les trouvailles de monnaies d'or dans l'Occident romain au IIIe siècle de notre ère’, in L'or monnayé III: 215–72Google Scholar
Ilkjaer, J. (1989) ‘The weapons sacrifices from Illerup Adal, Denmark’, in Randsborg, K. (ed.), The Birth of Europe: Archaeology and Social Development in the First Millennium A.D. (Rome) 54–61Google Scholar
Iluk, J. (1985) ‘The export of gold from the Roman empire to barbarian countries from the fourth to the sixth centuries’, Münstersche Beiträge zur antiken Handelsgeschichte 4: 79–102Google Scholar
James, S. (1988) ‘The Fabricae: state arms factories of the later Roman empire’, in Coulston, J. C. (ed.), Military Equipment and the Identity of Roman Soldiers. Proceedings of the Fourth Roman Military Equipment Conference (BAR Int. Ser. 394) (Oxford) 257–331Google Scholar
Jelocnik, A. (1961) Najdba argenteusov zgodnje tetrarhije v Sisku. The Sisak Hoard of Argentei of the Early Tetrarchy (Situla 3). LjubljanaGoogle Scholar
Johnson, A. C. (1950) ‘Roman Egypt in the third century’, Journal of Juristic Papyrology 4: 151 –8Google Scholar
Jones, C. P. (1984) ‘The Sacrae Litterae of 204: two colonial copies’, Chiron 14: 93–9Google Scholar
Jones, G. D. B. (1980) ‘The Roman mines at Rio Tinto’, Journal of Roman Studies 70: 146–65CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, J. M. (1990) A Dictionary of Ancient Roman Coins. LondonGoogle Scholar
Kehoe, D. P. (1988) The Economics of Agriculture on Roman Imperial Estates in North Africa (Hypomnemata 89). GöttingenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kehoe, D. P. (1992) Management and Investment on Estates in Roman Egypt during the Early Empire (Papyrologische Texte und Abhandlungen 40). BonnGoogle Scholar
Kehoe, D. P. (1993) ‘Economic rationalism in Roman agriculture’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 6: 476–84CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kehoe, D. P. (1997) Investment, Profit and Tenancy: The Jurists and the Roman Agrarian Economy. Ann ArborCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Khanoussi, M. and Maurin, L. (eds.) (1997) Dougga (Thugga): Études épigraphiques. ParisGoogle Scholar
King, C. E. (1980) ‘The sacrae largitiones: revenues, expenditure and the production of coin’, in King, , Imperial Revenue 141–73Google Scholar
King, C. E. (1981) ‘The circulation of coin in the western provinces A. D. 260–295’, in King, and Henig, , Roman West 89–126Google Scholar
King, C. E. (1989) ‘The alloy content of the antoninianus, AD 253–268’, in Carradice, I. A. (ed.), Proceedings of the 10th International Congress of Numismatics: London, September 1986 (Actes du Xe Congrès International de Numismatique, Londres, 1986) (London and Wetteren) 289–92Google Scholar
King, C. E. (1993a) ‘The fourth-century coinage’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L’ ‘inflazione’ 1–87Google Scholar
King, C. E. (1993b) ‘The role of gold in the later third century A. D.’, Rivista Italiana di Numismatica 95 (= Convegno Internazionale Moneta e non Moneta): 439–51Google Scholar
King, C. E. (1996) ‘Roman copies’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 237–63Google Scholar
Kloft, H. (1970) Liberalitas Principis. Herkunft und Bedeutung: Studien zur Prinzipatsideologie (Kölner historische Abhandlungen 18). CologneGoogle Scholar
Kolendo, J. (1993) ‘I barbari del Nord’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 425–41Google Scholar
Kolendo, J. (1997) ‘Central Europe and the Mediterranean world in the first to fifth centuries A. D.’, in Urbanczyk, P. (ed.), Origins of Central Europe (Warsaw) 5–21Google Scholar
Kolendo, J. (1999) ‘L'importation de fourrures du Barbaricum sur le territoire de l'Empire romain’, Münstersche Beiträge zur antiken Handelsgeschichte 18.2: 1–23Google Scholar
Kunisz, A. (1971) Obieg monetarny w Cesarstwie Rzymskim w latach 214/215–238 n.e.: od reform Karakalli do przywrócenia emisji antoniana. Katowice (French summary: ‘La circulation monétaire sur le territoire de l'Empire romain de 214/215 à 238 de notre ère’, 163–70)Google Scholar
Kunisz, A. (1980) ‘La monnaie de nécessité dans les provinces rhénanes et danubiennes de l'Empire romain dans la première moitié du IIIe siècle’, in Dévaluations IIGoogle Scholar
Kunisz, A. (1987) ‘La monnaie de nécessité à l'époque du Haut-Empire romain:problèmes et controverses’, in Rythmes de la production monétaireGoogle Scholar
Künzl, E. (1993) Die Alamannenbeute aus dem Rhein bei Neupotz. MainzGoogle Scholar
Labarre, G. and Le Dinahet, M.-T. (1996) ‘Les métiers du textile en Asie Mineure de l'époque hellénistique à l'époque impériale’, in Aspects de l'artisanat du textile dans le monde méditerranéen (Égypte, Grèce, monde romain) (Collection de l'Institut d'Archéologie et d'Histoire de l'Antiquité, Université Lumière-Lyon 2) (Lyon) 49–115Google Scholar
Laet, S. J. (1949) Portorium: Étude sur l'organisation douanière chez les Romains, surtout à l'époque du Haut-Empire. BrugesGoogle Scholar
Lafaurie, J. (1975a) ‘Réformes monétaires d'Aurélien et de Dioclétien’, Revue Numismatique 17: 73–138CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lafaurie, J. (1975b) ‘L'Empire Gaulois: Apport de la numismatique’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.2: 853–1012Google Scholar
Du Latifundium au Latifondo. Un héritage de Rome, une création médiévale ou moderne? Actes de la table ronde internationale du CNRS, les 17–19 décembre 1992 (1994) (Publications du Centre Pierre Paris 25). BordeauxGoogle Scholar
Le Gall, J. (1979) ‘Les habitants de Rome et la fiscalité sous le Haut-Empire’, in Effenterre, H. (ed.), Points de vue sur la fiscalité antique (Publications de la Sorbonne, Études 14) (Paris) 113–26Google Scholar
Le Gentilhomme, P. (1943) ‘Les aurei du trésor découvert à Rennes en 1774: essai sur la circulation de la monnaie d'or au IIIe siècle’, Revue Numismatique 1943: 11–43Google Scholar
Lefebvre des Noëttes, R. (1931) L'attelage, le cheval de selle à travers les âges: Contribution à l'histoire de l'esclavage. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lendon, J. E. (1990) ‘The face on the coins and inflation in Roman Egypt’, Klio 72: 106–34CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1967) ‘Déclin ou stabilité de l'agriculture africaine au Bas-Empire? À propos d'une loi de l'empereur Honorius’, AntAfr 1: 135–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1979–81) Les cités de l'Afrique romaine au Bas-Empire, 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Lepelley, C. (1997) ‘Thugga au IIIe siècle: la défense de la “liberté”’, in Khanoussi, and Maurin, (1997) 105–14 (repr. in Aspects de l'Afrique romaine (Bari, 2001) 69–81Google Scholar
Lepetz, S. (1996) L'animal dans la société gallo-romaine de la France du Nord (Revue Archéologique de Picardie, numéro spécial 12). AmiensGoogle Scholar
Leveau, P. (1996) ‘Les moulins de Barbegal dans leur environnement: archéologie et histoire économique de l'Antiquité, Histoire et Sociétés rurales 6.2: 11–29 (= ‘The Barbegal water mill in its environment: archaeology and the economic and social history of antiquity’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 9: 137–53)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewicki, T. and Kotula, T. (1986) ‘Un témoignage d'Al Bakri et le problème de la ratio privata en Tripolitaine’, AntAfr 22: 255–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewis, N. (1974) ‘A centurion's will linking two of the fourth century Karanis Archives’, in Kiessling, E. and Rupprecht, H.-A. (eds.), Akten des XIII Internationalen Papyrologenkongresses (Marburg/Lahn, 2–6 Aug. 1971) (Münch. Beitr. 66) 225–34Google Scholar
Lewis, N. (1983) Life in Egypt under Roman Rule. Oxford (French trans.: La Mémoiré des Sables, Paris, 1988)Google Scholar
Lewis, N. (1991–2) ‘The governor's edict at Aizanoi’, Hellenica 42: 15–20Google Scholar
Lewis, N. (1997) The Compulsory Public Services of Roman Egypt (Papyrologica Florentina v. 28). Florence (1st edn. 1982)Google Scholar
Lewit, T. (1991) Agricultural Production in the Roman Economy, A.D. 200–400 (BAR Int. Ser. 568). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ligt, L. (1993) Fairs and Markets in the Roman Empire: Economic and Social Aspects of Periodic Trade in a Pre-industrial Society (Dutch Monographs on Ancient History and Archaeology 11). AmsterdamCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ligt, L. (1995) ‘Ius nundinarum and immunitas in I. Manisa 523’, Epigraphica Anatolica 24: 37–54Google Scholar
Linant de Bellefonds, X. (1980) ‘Unmodèle monétaire pour l'économie de l'Empire romain au IIIe siècle de notre ère’, Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 58: 561–86Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1986a) ‘La struttura fiscale dell'impero romano’, in Crawford, , L'impero romano 29–59Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1986b) ‘Teoria e politica monetaria a Roma tra III e IV D. C.’, in Giardina, , Società romana 1: 535–57Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1991a) ‘Le tecniche dell'amministrazione’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: (rev. edn. in Cascio, Lo (2000a) 13–79)Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1991b) ‘Fra equilibrio e crisi’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: 701–31Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1991c) ‘Forme dell'economia imperiale’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma II.2: 315–65Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1993a) ‘Dinamiche economiche e politiche fiscali fra i Severi ed Aureliano’, in Schiavone, , Storia di Roma III.1: 247–82Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1993b) ‘Prezzo dell'oro e prezzi delle merci’, in Camilli, and Sorda, , L' ‘inflazione’ b155–88Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (1997) ‘Prezzi in oro e prezzi in unità di conto tra il III e il IV sec. d. C.’, in Économie antique II: 161–82Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (2000a) Il ‘princeps’ e il suo impero: Studi di storia amministrativa e finanziaria romana. BariGoogle Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. (2000b) ‘The Roman principate: the impact of the organisation of the empire on production’, in Cascio, Lo and Rathbone, (2000) 93–106Google Scholar
Lo Cascio, E. and Rathbone, D. W. (eds.) (2000) Production and Public Powers in Antiquity: Proceedings of the Eleventh International Economic History Congress, Milan, September 1994 (Cambridge Philological Society Suppl. 26). CambridgeGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1987) ‘Tax-pressure in the Roman Empire’, Latomus 46: 737–54Google Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1997) ‘The Roman empire’, in Ancient History: Recent Works and New Directions (Publications of the Association of Ancient Historians) 79–102Google Scholar
Manacorda, D. (1983) ‘Prosopografia e anfore tripolitane: nuove osservazioni’, in Blázquez, and Rodríguez, Remesal (1983) 483–500Google Scholar
Marasco, G. (1994) ‘L'inscription de Takina et la politique sociale de Caracalla’, Mnemosyne 47: 495–511CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Marcone, A. (1988) Il colonato tardoantico nella storiografia moderna (da Fustel de Coulanges ai nostri giorni) (Biblioteca di Athenaeum 7). ComoGoogle Scholar
Mélèze-Modrzejewski, J. (1990) Droit impérial et traditions locales dans l'Égypte romaine (Collected Studies Series 321). AldershotGoogle Scholar
Metcalf, W. E. (1987) ‘From Greek to Latin currency in third-century Egypt’, in Huvelin, et al. (1987) 157–68Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B (1983) ‘Empire and city, Augustus to Julian: obligation, excuses and status’, Journal of Roman Studies 73: 76–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B (1986) ‘Italy and the Roman Empire: Augustus to Constantine’, Phoenix 40: 295–318CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B (1991) ‘Les congiaires à Rome et la monnaie’, in Giovannini, A. (ed.), Nourrir la plèbe. Actes du colloque tenu à Genève les 28/29 IX 1989 en homage à Denis van Berchem (Schweizerische Beiträge zur Altertumswissenschaft 22) (Basle) 143–57Google Scholar
Millar, F. G. B (1998) ‘Caravan cities: the Roman Near East and long-distance trade by land’, in Austin, M., Harries, J. and Smith, C. (eds.), Modus operandi: Essays in Honour of Geoffrey Rickman (BICS Suppl. 71) (London) 119–37Google Scholar
Mitchell, S. (1983) ‘The Balkans, Anatolia and Roman armies across Asia Minor’, in Mitchell, , AFRBA 131–50Google Scholar
Molin, M. (1991) ‘La faiblesse de l'attelage antique ou la force des idées reçues en histoire ancienne’, in Bulletin archéologique du C.T.H.S., nouv. sér. Antiquités nationales 23–4: 39–84Google Scholar
Morel, J.-P. (1995) ‘Productions et exportations: les raisons d'un choix’, in Trousset, (1995) 11–12Google Scholar
Morrisson, C. and Lefort, J. (eds.) (1989) Hommes et richesses dans l'Empire byzantin, 1 (Réalités byzantines 1). ParisGoogle Scholar
Mrozek, S. (1975) Prix et rémunérations dans l'Occident romain. GdanskGoogle Scholar
Mrozek, S. (1978) ‘Les espéces monétaires dans les inscriptions latines du Haut-Empire romain’, in Dévaluations 1: 79–86Google Scholar
Mrozek, S. (1987) ‘Inopia rei nummariae et l'usure dans l'histoire romaine’, in Rythmes de la production monétaire 323–34Google Scholar
Naville, L. (1920–2) ‘Fragments de métrologie antique’, Revue Suisse de Numismatique 22: 42–60Google Scholar
Neesen, L. (1980) Untersuchungen zu den direkten Staatsabgaben der römischen Kaiserzeit (27 v. Chr.–284 n. Chr.) (Antiquitas Reihe 1, Abhandlungen zur alten Geschichte 32). BonnGoogle Scholar
Neeve, P. W. (1984) Colonus: Private Farm-Tenancy in Roman Italy during the Republic and the Early Principate. AmsterdamCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nicolet, C. (1984) ‘Pline, Paul et la théorie de la monnaie’, Athenaeum 72 (n.s. 62): 105–35Google Scholar
Nicolet, C. (1988a) Rendre à César: Économie et ociété dans la Rome antique. Paris.Google Scholar
Nicolet, C. (1988b) L'inventaire du monde: Géographie et politique aux origines de l'Empire romain. Paris (English trans. Space, Geography and Politics in the Early Roman Empire (Jerome Lectures 19). Ann Arbor, 1991)Google Scholar
Nicolet, C. (1994) ‘Dîmes de Sicile, d'Asie ou d'ailleurs’, in Le ravitaillement 215–29Google Scholar
Nutton, V. (1978) ‘The beneficial ideology’, in Garnsey, P. and Whittaker, C. R. (eds.), Imperialism in the Ancient World (Cambridge) 209–211, 338–43Google Scholar
Oliver, J. H. (1989) Greek Constitutions of Early Roman Emperors from Inscriptions and Papyri (Memoirs of the American Philosophical Society 178). PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Ouzoulias, P. et al. (eds.) (2001) Les campagnes de la Gaule á la finde l'Antiquité. Actes du 4e colloque de l'association AGER, Montpellier, 11–14 mars 1998. AntibesGoogle Scholar
Palmer, R. E. A. (1980) ‘Customs on market goods imported into the city of Rome’, in D'Arms, and Kopff, (1980) = Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome 36: 217–33Google Scholar
Panella, C. (1986) ‘Ostia: terme del nuotatore, le anfore’, and ‘Le merci: produzioni, itinerari e destino’, in Giardina, , Societá romana III: 64–81 and 431–59Google Scholar
Panella, C. and Tchernia, A. (1994) ‘Produits agricoles transportés en amphores: l'huile et surtout le vin’, in L'Italie d'Auguste á Dioclétien 145–65Google Scholar
Parker, A. J. (1992) Ancient Shipwrecks of the Mediterranean and the Roman Provinces (BAR Int. Ser. 580). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pavis d'Escurac, H. (1980) ‘Irrigation et vie paysanne dans l'Afrique du Nord antique’, Ktema 5: 177–91CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1961) ‘Autour des res gestae divi Saporis: le “tribut” aux Perses et les finances de Philippe l'Arabe’, Syria 39: 275–83CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pensabene, P. (1986) ‘Le decorazione architettonica, l'impiego del marmo e l'importazione di manufatti orientali a Roma in Italia e in Africa (II–VI d. C.)’, in Giardina, , Societá romana III: 285–429Google Scholar
Pensabene, P. (1994) Le vie del marmo. I blocchi di cava di Roma e di Ostia: Il fenomeno del marmo nella Roma Antica (Itinerari Ostiensi 7). RomeGoogle Scholar
Pereira, I., Bost, J.-P. and Hiernard, J. (1974) Fouilles de Conimbriga: III: Les monnaies. ParisGoogle Scholar
Pietri, C. (1978) ‘évergétisme et richesses ecclésiastiques dans l'Italie du IV e á la fin du Ve siécle: l'exemple romain’, Ktema 3: 317–37CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pleket, H. W. (1994) ‘The Roman state and the economy: the case of Ephesus’, in Économie antique 1: 115–26Google Scholar
Pleket, H. W. (1998) ‘Models and inscriptions: export of textiles in the Roman empire’, Epigraphica Anatolica 30: 117–28Google Scholar
Polanyi, K. (1968) ‘The semantics of money-uses’, in Dalton, G. (ed.), Primitive, Archaic and Modern Economies: Essays of Karl Polanyi (Garden City, NY) 175–203Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1990) ‘Villages, land and population in Graeco-Roman Egypt’, Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society 216 = n.s. 36: 103–42CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1991) Economic Rationalism and Rural Society in Third-Century a.d. Egypt: The Heroninos Archive and the Appianus Estate. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1996) ‘Monetisation, not price inflation, in third-century a.d.’ Egypt?’, in King, and Wigg, , Coin Finds 321–39Google Scholar
Rathbone, D. W. (1997) ‘Prices and price formation’, in Économie antique II: 183–244Google Scholar
Raynaud, C. (1996) ‘Les campagnes rhodaniennes: quelle crise?’, in Fiches, (1996) 189–212Google Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1972) The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, vol. XL. LondonGoogle Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1974) ‘PSI IV 310 and imperial bullion purchases, Chronique d' Égypte 49: 163–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rea, J. R. (1986) ‘P. Oxy. 3121 and goldsmith's pay’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 62: 79–80Google Scholar
Rebuffat, F. (1994) ‘Le trésor d'Ayvagedigi’, in Amandry, M. and Rider, G. (eds.), Trésors et circulation monétaire en Anatolie antique (Paris) 106–16Google Scholar
Rebuffat, R. (1989) ‘Comme les moissons á la chaleur du soleil’, L'Africa romana 6: 113–33Google Scholar
Reddé, M. (1978) ‘Les scénes de métier dans la sculpture funéraire gallo-romaine’, Gallia 36: 44–63CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reece, R. (1973) ‘Roman coinage in the western empire’, Britannia 4: 227–51CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reece, R. (1977) ‘Coinage and currency’, Bulletin of the Institute of Archaeology 14: 167–78Google Scholar
Reece, R. (1981) ‘Coinage and currency in the third century’, in King, and Henig, , Roman West I.79–88Google Scholar
Reece, R. (1984) ‘The use of Roman coinage’, Oxford Journal of Archaeology 3.2: 197–210CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reece, R. (1987) ‘Coin finds and coin production’, in Rythmes de la production monétaire 335–41Google Scholar
Reece, R. (1991) Roman Coins from 140 sites in Britain (Cotswold Studies 4). CirencesterGoogle Scholar
Remesal Rodríguez, J. (1983) ‘Transformaciones en la exportación del aceite bético a mediados del siglo III d. C.’, in Blázquez, and Rodríguez, Remesal (1983) 115–31Google Scholar
Rémondon, R. (1964) La crise de l'Empire romain de Marc Auréle á Anastase. ParisGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, J. M. (1989) ‘Imperial regulations’, in Roueché, , ALA ch. 12Google Scholar
Reynolds, J. M. (1995a) ‘The linen-market of Aphrodisias in Caria’, in Koenig, F. E. and Rebetez, S. (eds.), Arculiana: Ioanni Boegli anno sexagesimo quinto feliciter peracto amici discipuli collegae socii dona dederunt (Avenches) 523–8Google Scholar
Reynolds, J. (1995b) ‘Diocletian's Prices Edict: new fragments of the copy at Aphrodisias’, in Frei-Stolba, R. and Speidel, M. A. (eds.), Römische Inschriften – Neufunde, Neulesungen und Neuinterpretationen: Festschrift für Hans Lieb (Arbeit zur römischen Epigraphik und Altertumskunde 2) (Basel and Berlin) 17–28Google Scholar
Rosafio, P. (1991) ‘Dalla locazione al colonato: per un tentativo di ricostruzione’, Annali dell'Istituto universitario orientale di Napoli, Archeologia e storia antica 13: 237–81Google Scholar
Rougé, J. (1978) ‘Aspects économiques du Lyon antique’, in Rougé, J. and Turcan, R. (eds.), Les martyrs de Lyon (177). Colloque international du CNRS, Lyon, 20–23 septembre 1977 (Colloques Internationaux du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique 575). ParisGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1991) L'Orient romain: Provinces et sociétés provinciales en Méditerranée orientale d'Auguste aux Sévères (31 avant J.-C.–235 après J.-C.). ParisGoogle Scholar
Sartre, M. (1992) ‘Nouvelles bornes cadastrales du Hauran sous la Tétrarchie’, Ktema 17: 11–131CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sauron, G. (2000) L'histoire végétalisée: Ornement et politique à Rome. ParisGoogle Scholar
Schaad, D. (ed.) (1992) Le trésor d'Eauze: Bijoux et monnaies du IIIe siècle aprés J.-C. ToulouseGoogle Scholar
Scheidel, W. (1991) ‘Dokument und Kontext: Aspekte der historischen Interpretation epigraphischer Quellenam Beispiel der “Krise des dritten Jahrhunderts”’, Rivista Storica Italiana 21: 145–64Google Scholar
Schmidt-Colinet, A., Stauffer, A. and Al-As'ad, K. (1999) Die Textilien aus Palmyra. Neue und alte Funde (Damaszener Forschungen 8). MainzGoogle Scholar
Seeck, O. (1919) Regesten der Kaiser und Papste für die Jahre 311 bis 476 n. Chr.: Vorarbeit zu einer Prosopographie der christlichen Kaiserzeit. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. (1982) ‘Lamasba: an ancient irrigation community’, AntAfr 18: 61–103CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sijpestein, P. J. (1987) Customs Duties in Graeco-Roman Egypt (StAmst 17). ZutphenGoogle Scholar
Sijpestein, P. J. and Worp, K. A. (1976) ‘Documents on transportation by ship’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 20: 157–65Google Scholar
Sillières, P. (1990) Les voies de communication de l'Hispanie méridionale (Publications du Centre Pierre Paris 20). ParisGoogle Scholar
Sirks, B. (1991) Food for Rome: The Legal Structure of the Transportation and Processing of Supplies for the Imperial Distributions in Rome and Constantinople (StAmst 31). AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Skeat, T. C. (1964) Papyri from Panopolis in the Chester Beatty Library Dublin. DublinGoogle Scholar
Sodini, J.-P. (1989) ‘Le commerce des marbres á l'époque protobyzantine’, in Morrisson, and Lefort, (1989) 163–86Google Scholar
Sperber, D. (1991) Roman Palestine, 200–400: Money and Prices, 2nd edn. Ramat-GanGoogle Scholar
Strobel, K. (1993) Das Imperium Romanum im 3. Jahrhundert. Modelle einer historischen Krise? Zur Frage mentaler Strukturen breiterer Bevölkerungsschichten in der Zeit von Marc Aurel bis zum Ausgang des 3. Jh. n. Chr. (Historia Einzelschriften 75). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Stuart, P. and Bogaers, J. E. (2001) Nehalennia. Römische Steindenkmäler aus der Osterschelde bei Colijnsplaat (Corpus Signorum Imperii Romani, Netherlands 2, Germania Inferior = Collections of the National Museum of Antiquities at Leiden 11), 2 vols. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Tate, G. (1992) Les campagnes de la Syrie du Nord du IIe au VIIe siécle: Un exemple d'expansion démographique et économique dans les campagnes à la fin de l'Antiquité: I (BAH 133). ParisGoogle Scholar
Tchernia, A. (1986) Le vin de l'Italie romaine: Essai d'histoire économique d'après les amphores (BEFAR 261). RomeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tchernia, A. (1995) ‘Moussons et monnaies: les voies du commerce entre le monde gréco-romain et l'Inde’, Annales (HSS) 50.5 (Eng. tr. Romanis, F. and Tchernia, A. (eds.), Crossings: Early Mediterranean Contacts with India (New Delhi, 1997) 250–76)Google Scholar
Teixidor, J. (1984) Un port romain du désert: Palmyre et son commerce d'Auguste à Caracalla (Sémitica 34). ParisGoogle Scholar
Tibiletti, G. (1979) Le lettere private nei papiri greci del II e IV secolo d. C.: Tra paganesimo e cristianesimo (Scienze Filologiche e Letteratura 15). MilanGoogle Scholar
Trousset, P. (1993) ‘La frontière romaine: concepts et représentations’, in Frontières d'empire. Actes de la Table Ronde Internationale de Nemours, 1992 (Mémoirés du Musée de Préhistoire d'Île-de-France 5) (Nemours) 115–20Google Scholar
Trousset, P. (ed.) (1995) L'Afrique du Nord antique et médiévale. VIe Colloque international sur l'histoire et l'archéologie de l'Afrique du Nord (Pau, octobre 1993), i: Productions et exportations africaines. Actualités archéologiques. ParisGoogle Scholar
Turcan, R. (1982) ‘Les moules monétaires du Verbe Incarné’, in Trésors monétaires 4: 9–29Google Scholar
Van Ossel, P. (1992) Établissements ruraux de l'Antiquité tardive dans le nord de la Gaule (Gallia Suppl. 51). ParisGoogle Scholar
Vera, D. (1987) ‘Enfiteusi, colonato e trasformazioni agrarie nell'Africa Proconsulare’, L'Africa romana 4: 267–93Google Scholar
Vera, D. (1992) ‘Conductores domus nostrae, conductores priuatorum: Concentrazione fondiaria e redistribuzione della ricchezza nell'Africa tardoantica’, in Christol, M. et al. (eds.), Institutions, sociétés et vie politique dans l'Empire romain au IVe siècle ap. J.-C. Actes de la table ronde autour de l'oeuvre d'André Chastagnol (Paris, 1989) (CEFR 159) (Rome) 465–90Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1976) Le pain et le cirque. Sociologie historique d'un pluralisme politique. Paris (abridged English trans. Bread and Circuses. London, 1990)Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1979) ‘Rome devant la prétendue fuite de l'or: mercantilisme ou politique disciplinaire?’, Annales (ESC) 1979: 211–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Veyne, P. (1980) ‘L'Empire romain’, in Duverger, M. (ed.), Le concept d'empire (Paris) 121–30Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1981) ‘Clientèle et corruption au service de l'État: la vénalité des offices dans le Bas-Empire romain’, Annales (ESC) 1981: 339–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Veyne, P. (1991) La société romaine. Paris (Italian trans. La società romana. Rome and Bari, 1990)Google Scholar
Vita-Évrard, G. Di (1985) ‘Note sur quelques timbres d'amphores de Tripolitaine’, in Histoire et archéologie de l'Afrique du Nord. IIe colloque international (Grenoble, 5–9 avril 1983) (Bulletin Archéologique du Comité des Travaux Historiques et Scientifiques, n.s. 19b) (Paris) 147–59Google Scholar
Wagner, G. (1987) Les Oasis d'Égypte á l'époque grecque, romaine et byzantine, d'après les documents grecs (Bibliothèque d'Étude 100). CairoGoogle Scholar
Walker, D. R. (1978) The Metrology of the Roman Silver Coinage, III: From Pertinax to Uranius Antoninus (BAR Suppl. Ser. 40). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Walker, D. R. (1988) ‘The Roman coins’, in Cunliffe, B., The Temple of Sulis Minerva at Bath, vol. II: The Finds from the Sacred Spring (Oxford University Committee for Archaeology Monographs 16) (Oxford) 281–358Google Scholar
Wallace, S. L. (1938) Taxation in Roman Egypt from Augustus to Diocletian (Princeton University Studies in Papyrology 2). PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1981) ‘Galba's Aequitas’, Numismatic Chronicle 141: 20–39Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, A. (1986) ‘Image and authority in the coinage of Augustus’, Journal of Roman Studies 76: 66–87CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wallerstein, I. M. (1974–89) The Modern World-System, 3 vols. New York and LondonGoogle Scholar
Whittaker, C. R. (1993) Land, City and Trade in the Roman Empire. AldershotGoogle Scholar
Wild, J. P. (1976) ‘The gynaecea’, in Goodburn, and Bartholomew, , Notitia Dignitatum 51–8Google Scholar
Wipszycka, E. (1965) L'industrie textile dans l'Égypte romaine (Archiwum Filologiczne 9). Wroclaw, Warsaw and CracowGoogle Scholar
Woolf, G. (1990) ‘World-systems analysis and the Roman empire’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 3: 44–58CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ying-shih, Y. (1986) ‘Han foreign relations’, in Twitchett, D. and Loewe, M. (eds.), The Cambridge History of China, i: The Ch'in and Han Empires, 221 B.C. – A.D. 220. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Yon, J.-B. (1998) ‘Remarques sur une famille caravanière à Palmyre’, Syria 75: 153–60CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Youtie, H. C. (1979) ‘P. Mich. inv. 341: A price of wealth’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 36: 77–81 (repr. in Scriptiunculae Posteriores II (Bonn, 1982) 569–73Google Scholar
Adontz, N. (1970) Armenia in the Period of Justinian: The Political Conditions Based on the Naxarar System. tr. Garsoïan, N. G.. LisbonGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1981) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) VI’, Syria 58: 363–78CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1983) ‘Hatra et Rome, une mise au point’, in Steppat, F. (ed.) XXI. Deutscher Orientalistentag vom 24. bis 29.März 1980 in Berlin: Vorträge (ZDMG Suppl. 5, Wiesbaden): 212–19Google Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1983a) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) VII’, Aula Orientalis 1: 31–8Google Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1983b) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) VIII’, Syria 60: 101–5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1983c) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) IX’, Syria 60: 251–7CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1985) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (X)’, Syria 62: 281–5CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1986) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) XII’, Syria 63: 353–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1987) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) XI’, Syria 64: 91–106CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1990) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) XVI–XIX’, Syria 67: 397–421CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1991) Inventaire des inscriptions hatréennes (BAH 139). ParisGoogle Scholar
Aggoula, B. (1994) ‘Remarques sur les inscriptions hatréennes (RIH) XX–XXIII’, Syria 71: 397–408CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Akopyan, H. P. (1984) ‘Ancient Armenia in east–west relations (early centuries of our era)’, SA 1984.2: 70–90 (in Russian with English summary)Google Scholar
Al-Ansari, A. R. (1982) Qaryat al-Fau: A Portrait of Pre-Islamic Civilisation in Saudi Arabia. [Riyadh]Google Scholar
Al-Nagafi, H. M. (1983) ‘The inscriptions of Hatra’, Sumer 39 175–99 (in Arabic)Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1937) ‘Die Haupteregnisse der Jahre 253–261 n. Chr. im Orient im Spiegel der Münzprägung’, Berytus 4: 41–68Google Scholar
Alföldi, A. (1938) ‘Die römische Münzprägung und die historischer Ereignisse im Osten zwischen 260 und 270 n. Chr.’, Berytus 5 (repr. in Studien zur Geschichte der Weltkrise des 3. Jh. nach Christus (Darmstadt, 1967) 155–209)Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1965a) ‘Die Araber an der oströmisch-persischer Grenze im 4. Jahrhundert’, in Die Araber in der alten Welt, vol. 11 (Berlin) 312–79Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1965b) ‘Odainat und Palmyra’, in Die Araber in der alten Welt, vol. 11 (Berlin) 251–73Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1965c) ‘Shapur II und die Araber’, in Die Araber in der alten Welt, vol. 11 (Berlin) 344–56Google Scholar
Altheim, F. and Stiehl, R. (1972) ‘Beduinisierung’, in Antike und Universalgeschichte: Festschrift Hans Erich Stier zum 70. Geburtstag am 25. Mai 1972 (Fontes et Commentationes Suppl. 1) (Münster) 294–301Google Scholar
Ament, H. (1984) ‘Der Rhein und die Ethnogenese der Germanen’, Prähistorische Zeitschrift 59: 37–47CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Antiâ, E. K. (1900) Kârnâmak-i Artakhshîr Pâpakân: The original Pahlavi text, with transliteration in Avesta characters, translations into English and Gujarati and selections from the Shâhnâmehr. BombayGoogle Scholar
Arakelian, B. N. (1984a) ‘Archaeological excavations in Soviet Armenia’, JSAS 1: 3–21Google Scholar
Arakelian, B. N. (1984b) ‘Les fouilles d'Artaxata: bilan provisoire’, REArm n.s. 18: 367–95Google Scholar
Arce, J. (1982) ‘The inscription of Troesmis (ILS 774) and the first victories of Constantius as Caesar’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 48: 245–9Google Scholar
Arce, J. (1984) ‘Constantius II Sarmaticus and Persicus: a reply’, 57: 225–7Google Scholar
Back, M. (1978) Die sassanidischen Staatsinschriften: Studien zur Orthographie und Phonologie des Mittelpersischen der Inschriften zusammen mit einem etymologischen Index des mittelpersischen Wortgutes und einem Textcorpus der behandelten Inschriften (Acta Iranica 3rd ser. 8). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Bakker, L. (1993) ‘Raetien unter Postumus – Das Siegesdenkmal einer Juthungenschlacht im Jahre 260 n. Chr. aus Augsburg’, Germania 71: 59–78Google Scholar
Baldini, A. (1975) ‘Il ruolo di Paolo di Samosata nella politica culturale di Zenobia e la decisione di Aureliano ad Antiochia’, Rivista Storica dell'Antichità 5: 59–78Google Scholar
Baldini, A. (1976) ‘Problemi di storia palmirena: note sulla politica di Odenato’, Corso di Cultura ed Arte Ravennate e Bizantini 23: 21–45Google Scholar
Baldus, R. (1971) Uranius Antoninus: Münzprägung und Geschichte. Bonn (with review by Chastagnol, A., Syria 51 (1974) 208–14)Google Scholar
Banning, E. B. (1986) ‘Peasants, pastoralists and pax romana: mutualism in the southern highlands of Jordan’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 261: 25–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1973) ‘More missing names (AD 260–395)’, Phoenix 27: 135–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1983) ‘Two victory titles of Constantius’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 52: 229–35Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1985) ‘Constantine and the Christians of Persia’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 126–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bauzou, T. (1996) ‘La praetensio de Bostra á Dumata (El-Jowf)’, Syria 73: 23–35CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beaucamp, J. (1979) ‘Rawwafa’, Dictionnaire de la Bible Suppl. 9, col. 1467–75Google Scholar
Becker, M. (1993) ‘Die römischen Fundstücke aus dem germanischen Fürstengrab der spätrömischen Kaiserzeit bei Gommern, Ldkr. Burg’, Germania 71 405–17Google Scholar
Beeston, A. (1979) ‘Nemara and Faw’, Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 42: 1–6CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beyer, K. (1998) Die aramäischen Inschriften aus Assur, Hatra und dem übrigen Ostmesopotamien. GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Bierbrauer, V. (1994) ‘Archäologie und Geschichte der Goten vom 1–7 Jahrhunderts. Versuch einer Bilanz’, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 28: 51–171CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Birley, A. R. (1987) Marcus Aurelius: A Biography, 2nd edn. London (1st edn. 1966)Google Scholar
Blois, L. (1975) ‘Odaenathus and the Roman–Persian war of 252–264 a.d.’, Talanta 6: 7–23Google Scholar
Böhme, H.-W. (1975) ‘Archäologische Zeugnisse zur Geschichte der Markomannenkriege (166–180 n.Chr.)’, Jahrbuch des römisch-germanischen Zentralmuseums, Mainz 22: 155–217Google Scholar
Bosworth, C. W. (1983) ‘Iran and the Arabs before Islam’, in Yarshater, , CHI 111.1: 593–612Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1976) ‘The Greek–Nabataean bilingual inscription at Ruwwafa, Saudi Arabia’, Le Monde Grec: Mélanges Claire Préaux (Brussels) 513–22Google Scholar
Branden, A. van den (1966) Histoire de Thamoud (Publications de l'Université Libanaise, Section des Études Historiques 6), 2nd edn. BeirutGoogle Scholar
Braun, O. (1915)Ausgewählte Akten persischerMärtyrer mit einem Anhang: ostsyrisches Mönchsleben (Bibliothek der Kirchenväter 22). KemptenGoogle Scholar
Braund, D. (1991) ‘New “Latin” inscriptions in central Asia: legio XV Apollinaris and Mithras?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 89: 188–90Google Scholar
Bulliett, R. (1975) The Camel and the Wheel. Cambridge, MA (repr. with new preface, New York and Oxford, 1990)Google Scholar
Bursche, A. (1994) ‘Die Markomannenkriege und der Zufluss römischer Münzen in das Barbaricum’, in Friesinger, H., Tejral, J. and Stupper, A. (eds.), Markomannenkriege- Ursachen und Wirkungen (VI Internationales Symposium ‘Grundprobleme der frühgeschichtlichen Entwicklung im nördlichen Mitteldonaugebiet’, Wien 23–6 November 1993) (Spisy Archeologického ústavu av cr Brno 1). BrnoGoogle Scholar
Bursche, A. (1996) Later Roman–Barbarian Contacts in Central Europe (Studien zu Fundmünzen der Antike 11). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Campbell, D. B. (1986) ‘What happened at Hatra? The problems of the Severan siege operations’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, , DRBE I: 51–8Google Scholar
Cantineau, J. et al. (1930–75) Inventaire des inscriptions de Palmyre. 12 fascicles: 1–9 (Cantineau, J.) Beirut; 10 (Starcky, J.) Damascus; 11 (Teixidor, J.) Beirut; 12 (Bounni, A. and Teixidor, J.) DamascusGoogle Scholar
Cantineau, J. (1933) ‘Tadmorea’, Syria 14: 169–202CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cantineau, J. (1934–5) ‘Nabatéen et Arabe’, Annales de l';Institut d'Études Orientales de l'Université d'Alger 1: 77–97Google Scholar
Cantineau, J. (1936) ‘Tadmorea’, Syria 17: 267–82 and 346–55CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cantineau, J. (1938) ‘Tadmorea’, Syria 19: 72–82 and 153–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Caquot, A. (1962) ‘Sur l'onomastique religieuse de Palmyre’, Syria 39: 231–56CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carnap-Bornheim, C. von (ed.) (1994) Beiträge zu römischer und barbarischer Bewaffnung in den ersten vier nachchristlichen Jahrhunderten. Akten des 2. Internationalen Kolloquiums in Marburg a. d. Lahn, 20. bis 24. Februar 1994 (Veröffentlichung des vorgeschichtlichen Seminars Marburg 8). Lublin and MarburgGoogle Scholar
Casey, J. (1994) Carausius and Allectus: The British Usurpers. LondonGoogle Scholar
Caskel, W. (1966) Gamharat an-Nasab: das genealogische Werk des Hisham ibn Muhammad al-Kalbi. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Caskel, W. (1954) ‘The bedouinization of Arabia’, in Grünebaum, G. E. von (ed.), Studies in Islamic Cultural History (American Anthropological Association Memoir 76) (Menasha, WI) 36–46Google Scholar
Caskel, W. (1969) ‘Die Inschrift von En-Nemara neu gesehen’, Mélanges de l'Universit' St Joseph 45: 367–79Google Scholar
Chad, C. (1966) Les dynastes d'Emèse. BeirutGoogle Scholar
Charanis, P. (1959) ‘Ethnic changes in the Byzantine empire in the seventh century’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 13: 23–44CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1969) Recherches sur l'histoire d'Arménie de l'avènement des Sassanides à la conversion de royaume. ParisGoogle Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1973) ‘Conquêtes sassanides et propagande mazdéenne (III siècle)’, Historia 22: 664–709Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1976) ‘L';Arménie entre Rome et l'Iran I: de l'avènement d'Auguste á l'avènement de Dioclétien’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.9.1: 71–194Google Scholar
Chaumont, M.-L. (1979) ‘Á propos de la chute de Hatra et du couronnement de Shapur Ier’, AAntHung 27: 207–37Google Scholar
Christensen, A. (1944) L'Iran sous les Sassanides, 2nd edn. CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Christlein, R. (1978) Die Alamannen. StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Colledge, M. A. R. (1976) The Art of Palmyra. LondonGoogle Scholar
Crow, J. (1986) ‘A review of the physical remains of the frontiers of Cappadocia’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, , DRBE I: 77–91Google Scholar
Dentzer, J.-M. (ed.) (1985) Hauran I: Recherches archéologiques sur la Syrie du sud á l'époque hellénistique et romaine (BAH 124). ParisGoogle Scholar
Dentzer, J.-M. and Villeneuve, F. (1985) ‘Les villages de la Syrie romaine dans une tradition d'urbanisme oriental’, in Huot, J.-L., Yon, M. and Calvet, Y. (eds.), De l'Indus aux Balkans: Recueil à la mémoire de Jean Deshayes (Paris) 213–48Google Scholar
Der Nersessian, S. (1973) ‘Armenia and its divided history’, Byzantine and Armenian Studies 1: 291–308Google Scholar
De Vries, B. (1986) ‘Umm El-Jimal in the first three centuries A.D.’, in Freeman, and Kennedy, , DRBE 1: 227–41Google Scholar
De Vries, B. (ed.) (1998) Umm el-Jimal: A Frontier Town and its Landscape in Northern Jordan (Journal of Roman Archaeology Suppl. 26). Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Dieck, A. (1965) Die europäischen Moorleichenfunde (Göttinger Schriften zur Vorund Frühgeschichte 5). NeumünsterGoogle Scholar
Dillemann, L. (1962) Haute Mésopotamie orientale et pays adjacents: Contribution à la géographie historique de la région, du Ve siècle avant l'ère chrétienne au Vie siècle de cette ère (BAH 72). ParisGoogle Scholar
Dowsett, C. J. F. (1961) Movsës Dasxuranci: History of the Caucasian Albanians (London Oriental Series 8). LondonGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1966) Bardaisan of Edessa (Studia Semitica Neerlandica 6). AssenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1972a) Old Syriac (Edessean) Inscriptions. LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1972b) ‘The cult of Azizos and Monimos at Edessa’, Mélanges Geo Widengren I (Leiden) 355–71Google Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1977) ‘Hatra, Palmyra und Edessa’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.8: 799–906Google Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1982) ‘A tomb for the life of a king: a recently discovered Edessene mosaic with a portrait of King Abgar the Great’, Le Muséon 95: 167–89Google Scholar
Dunant, C. (1971) Le Sanctuaire de Baalshamin à Palmyre. III: Les Inscriptions (Bibliotheca Helvetica Romana x.3). RomeGoogle Scholar
Dussaud, R. (1955) La pénétration des Arabes en Syrie avant l'Islam. ParisCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Duval, R. (1892) Histoire politique, religieuse et littéraire d'Édesse jusqu'à la première croisade. Paris (repr. From Journal Asiatique8 18 (1891): 87–133, 201–78, 381–439, and 19 (1892): 5–102)Google Scholar
Eadie, J. W. (1967) The Breviarium of Festus. LondonGoogle Scholar
Emines, J.-B. (1872) ‘Faustus de Byzance’, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum, ed. Müller, K.. Paris, 1878–85 v.2 (Paris) 205–310Google Scholar
Engelhardt, C. (1869) Vimose fundet (Fynske mosefund 2). CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Ensslin, W. (1936) ‘Zu dem vermuteten Perserfeldzug des rex Hannibalianus’, Klio 29: 106–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Equini Schneider, E. (1993) Septimia Zenobia Sebaste (Studia Archaeologica 61). RomeGoogle Scholar
Erzen, A. (1984) Eastern Anatolia and Urartians (Türk Tarih Kurumu Yayinlari xx.8). AnkaraGoogle Scholar
Es, W. A. (1967) Wijster: A Native Village Beyond the Imperial Frontier (Palaeohistoria 11). GröningenGoogle Scholar
Es, W. A., Miedema, M. and Wynia, S. L. (1985) ‘Eine Siedlung der römischen Kaiserzeit in Bennekom, Prov. Gelderland’, Berichten van den Rijksdienst voor het Oudheidkundig Bodemonderzoek 35: 533–652Google Scholar
Esbroeck, M. (1971) ‘Un nouveau témoin du livre d'Agathange’, REArm n.s. 8: 13–96Google Scholar
Even-Ari, M., Shanan, L. and Tadmor, N. (1982) The Negev: Challenge of a Desert, 2nd edn. Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fahd, T. (ed.) (1989) L'Arabie pré-islamique et son environnement historique et culturel: Actes du Colloque de Strasbourg, 24–27 juin 1987 (Travaux du Centre de Recherche sur le Proche-Orient et la Grèce Antiques 10). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (1995) ‘Documents d'archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrate (IIIe siècle après J.-C.). i: les pétitions (P. Eupr. 1 à 5)’, Journal des Savants 1995: 65–119CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Feissel, D. and Gascou, J. (2000) ‘Documents d' archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrate (IIIe siècle après J.-C.). iii: Actes divers et lettres (P. Eupr. 11 á 17)’, Journal des Savants 2000: 157–208CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Feissel, D., Gascou, J. and Teixidor, J. (1997) ‘Documents d'archives romains inédits du Moyen Euphrate (IIIe siècle après J.-C.). ii: P. Euphr. 6 à 10’, Journal des Savants 1997: 3–57Google Scholar
Frye, R. N. (1964) ‘The charisma of kingship’, Iranica Antiqua 4: 36–54Google Scholar
Gagé, J. (1964) La montée des Sassanides et l'heure de Palmyre. ParisGoogle Scholar
Garitte, G. (1946) Documents pour l'étude du livre d'Agathange (Studi e Testi 127). Vatican CityGoogle Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1967) ‘Politique ou orthodoxie? L'Arménie au quatrième siècle’, REArm n.s. 4: 297–320 (repr. Garsoïan, (1985) ch. 4)Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1971) ‘Armenia in the fourth century: an attempt to re-define the concepts “Armenia” and “loyalty”’, REArm n.s. 8: 341–52 (repr. Garsoïan, (1985) ch. 3)Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1976) ‘Prologomena to a study of the Iranian aspects in Arsacid Armenia’, Handês Amsoreay 90: cols. 177–234 (repr. Garsoïan, (1985) ch. 10)Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1981) ‘The locus of the death of kings: Iranian Armenia – the inverted image’, in Hovanissian, R. G. (ed.), The Armenian Image in History and Literature. Malibu, CA (repr. Garsoïan, (1985) ch. 11)Google Scholar
Garsoïan, N. G. (1985) Armenia between Byzantium and the Sasanians. LondonGoogle Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1974) ‘Le Tadmoréen’, Syria 51: 91–103CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1975) ‘Recueil d'inscriptions palmyréniennes provenant de fouilles syriennes et polonaises récentes à Palmyre’, Mémoires présentés à l'Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres 16: 261–377Google Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1984) Palmyre VIII: Les Principia de Dioclétien, ‘Temple des Enseignes’. WarsawGoogle Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1985) ‘Les princes de Palmyre’, Syria 62: 251–61CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gawlikowski, M. (1998) ‘The last kings of Edessa’, in Lavenant, R. (ed.), Symposium Syriacum VII (Orientalia Christiana Analecta 256) (Rome) 421–8Google Scholar
Gignoux, P. (1983) ‘Middle Persian inscriptions’, in Yarshater, , CHI 111.2: 1205–15Google Scholar
Glob, P. V. (1969) The Bog People, tr. Bruce-Mitford, R.. London (orig. Danish edn. 1966)Google Scholar
Gnoli, T. (2000) Roma, Edessa e Palmira nel III secolo d.C. Problemi istituzionali: Uno studio sui papiri del'Euphrate (Biblioteca di Mediterraneo Antico 1). PisaGoogle Scholar
Godlowski, K. (1970) The Chronology of the Late Roman and Early Migration Periods in Central Europe. CracowGoogle Scholar
Graf, D. F. (1978) ‘The Saracens and the defence of the Arabian frontier’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 22/9: 1–26CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Graf, D. F. and O'Connor, M. (1977) ‘The origin of the term “Saracen” and the Rawwafa inscriptions’, Byzantine Studies 4: 52–66Google Scholar
Gulbekian, E. V. (1977) ‘The conversion of King Trdat’, Le Muséon 90: 51–4Google Scholar
Haarnagel, W. (1979) Feddersen Wierde: die Ergebnisse der Ausgrabung der vorgeschichtlichen Wurt Feddersen Wierde bei Bremerhaven in den Jahren 1955 bis 1963, Bd. 2: Die Grabung Feddersen Wierde: Methode, Hausbau, Siedlungsund Wirtschaftsformen sowie Sozialstruktur. Wiesbaden.Google Scholar
Hachmann, R. (1970) Die Goten und Skandinavien (Quellen und Forschungen zur Sprach- und Kulturgeschichte der germanischen Völker n.s. 34). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hadidi, A. et al. (eds.) (1982–97) Studies in the History and Archaeology of Jordan, 6 vols. Amman: I (1982), II (1985), III (1987), IV (1992), V (1995), VI (1997)Google Scholar
Halbertsma, H. (1963) Terpen tussen Vlie en Eems: een geografisch-historische benadering, 2 vols. GroningenGoogle Scholar
Hammond, P. C. (1973) The Nabataeans: Their History, Culture and Archaeology. GöteborgGoogle Scholar
Harding, G. L. (1953) ‘The cairn of Hani’, Annual of the Department of Antiquities of Jordan 2: 8–56Google Scholar
Harding, G. L. (1969) ‘The Safaitic tribes’, Al-Abhath. Quarterly Journal of the American University of Beirut: 3–25Google Scholar
Heather, P. (1991) Goths and Romans 332–489. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Heather, P. (1996) The Goths. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Hedeager, L. (1992) Iron Age Societies: From Tribe to State in Northern Europe, 500 BC to AD 700. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Helm, R. (1984) Eusebius Werke: Die Chronik des Hieronymus (Hieronymi Chronicon) (GCS Eusebius VII), 3rd edn. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Herzfeld, E. E. (1924) Paikuli: Monument and Inscription of the Early History of the Sasanian Empire (Forschungen zur islamischen Kunst 3), 2 vols. BerlinGoogle Scholar
Hewsen, R. H. (1978–9) ‘The successors of Tiridates the Great: a contribution to the history of Armenia in the fourth century’, REArm n.s. 13: 99–126Google Scholar
Hewsen, R. H. (2001) Armenia: A Historical Atlas. ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Hillers, D. R. and Cussini, E. (1996) Palmyrene Aramaic Texts. Baltimore and LondonGoogle Scholar
Hoffmann, G. (1880) Auszüge aus syrischen Akten persischer Märtyrer; übers. und durch Untersuchungen zur historischen Topographie (Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 7.3). Leipzig (repr. Nendeln, Liechtenstein, 1966)Google Scholar
Honigmann, E. (1953) ‘Basileus of Amaseia (314, about 320 A.D.)’, in Patristic Studies II (Studi e Testi 173) (Vatican City 6–27)Google Scholar
Hvass, S. (1985)Hodde: Et vestjysk landsbysamfund fra aeldre jernalder (Arkaeologiske Studier 7). CopenhagenGoogle Scholar
Ilkjaer, J. and Lønstrup, J. (1983) ‘Der Moorfund im Tal der Illerup-Å bei Skanderborg im Ostjütland’, Germania 61: 95–126Google Scholar
Ingraham, M. L. (1981) ‘Saudi Arabian Comprehensive Survey Program’, Atlal 5: 59–84Google Scholar
James, E. (1988) The Franks. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Jankuhn, H. (1976) ‘Siedlung, Wirtschaft und Gesellschafts-ordnung der germanischen Stämme in der Zeit der römischen Angriffskriege’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.5.1: 65–126Google Scholar
Kenk, R. (1977) ‘Studien zum Beginn der jüngeren römischen Kaiserzeit in der Przeworsk-Kultur’, Bericht der römisch-germanischen Kommission 58: 161–446Google Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1982) Vorderer Orient: Römer und Sasaniden in der Zeit der Reichkrise (224–284 ssn.Chr.) (TAVO B V 11). WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1984a) Östlicher Mittelmeerraum und Mesopotamien: Die Neuordnung des Orients in diokletianisch-konstantinischer Zeit (284–337 n.Chr.) (TAVO B VI I). WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
Kettenhofen, E. (1984b) ‘Die Einforderung des Achamenidenerbes durch Ardasîr. Eine Interpretatio Romana’, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica 15: 177–90Google Scholar
Keydell, R. (1967) De imperio et rebus gestis Iustiniani Agathiae Myrinaei Historiarum libri quinque (Corpus Fontium Historiae Byzantinae 2). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Khalil Ibrahim, J. (1982) ‘Two legal texts from Hatra’, Sumer 38: 120–5 (in Arabic)Google Scholar
Kolnik, T. (1978) ‘Q. Atilius Primus – interprex, centurio und negotiator’, AArch-Hung 30: 61–75Google Scholar
Kouymjian, D. (1981) ‘The classical tradition in Armenian art’, REArm n.s. 15: 263–88Google Scholar
Wolfram, H. and Daim, F. (1980). (eds.) Die Völker an der mittleren und unteren Donau im fünften und sechsten Jahrhundert: Berichte des Symposions der Kommission für Frühmittelalterforschung, 24. bis 27. Oktober 1978, Stift Zwettl, Niederösterreich (Denkschriften der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, phil-hist. klasse 145). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Zardarian, M. H. and Akopyan, H. P. (1994). ‘Archaeological excavations of ancient monuments in Armenia 1985–1990, Ancient Civilizations from Scythia to Siberia 1.2: 169–95Google Scholar
Zimansky, P. E. (1985). Ecology and Empire: The Structure of the Urartian State (Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization 41). ChicagoGoogle Scholar
Zwettler, M. J. (1993). ‘Imra’alqays, son of ‘Amr, king of…???’, in Mir, M. and Fossum, J. E. (eds.), Literary Heritage of Classical Islam: Arabic and Islamic Studies in Honor of James A. Bellamy (Princeton) 3–37Google Scholar
Zwettler, M. J. (2000). ‘Ma'add in late-ancient Arabian epigraphy and other pre-Islamic sources’, Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 30: 223–308Google Scholar
Abramowski, L. (1977) ‘Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. 111.2: ecclesia romana and omnis ecclesia’, JThS 28: 101–4Google Scholar
Adriaen, M. (1963) S. Hieronymi Presbyteri opera Pars I, vol. 2a: Commentariorum in Esaiam, libri XII–XVIII (CCSL LXXIIIA). TurnhoutGoogle Scholar
Alföldy, G. (1989) ‘Die Krise des Imperium Romanum und die Religion Roms’, in Eck, W. (ed.), Religion und Gesellschaft in der römischen Kaiserzeit: Kolloquium zu Ehren von Friedrich Vittinghoff (Vienna) 53–102Google Scholar
Aly, A. S. (1987) ‘Eight Greek oracular questions in the West Berlin collection’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 68: 99–104Google Scholar
Amedick, R. (1991) Die Sarkophage mit Darstellungen aus dem Menschenleben. Vita Privata (ASR 1.4). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Andreae, B. (1980) Die römischen Jagdsarkophage (ASR 1.2). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Armstrong, D. (1987) ‘Gallienus in Athens, 264’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 70: 235–58Google Scholar
Armstrong, G. (1967) ‘Constantine's churches’, Gesta 6: 1–9CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Audet, J. P. (1958) La Didache: Instruction des Apôtres. ParisGoogle Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1982) ‘Religious conversion and onomastic change in early Byzantine Egypt’, Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists 19: 105–24Google Scholar
Bagnall, R. S. (1988) ‘Combat ou vide: Christianisme et paganisme dans l'Égypte romaine tardive’, Ktema 13 (publ. 1992): 285–96Google Scholar
Bakker, J. T. (1994) Living and Working with the Gods: Studies of Evidence for Private Religion and its Material Environment in the City of Ostia (100–500 AD) (Dutch Monographs on Ancient History and Archaeology 12). AmsterdamCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Balty, J. (1977) Mosaïques antiques de Syrie. BrusselsGoogle Scholar
Balty, J. (1981) ‘La mosaïque antique au Proche-Orient, I: Des origines à la Tétrarchie’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.12.2 (Berlin) 347–429Google Scholar
Bammel, C. P. (1982) ‘Ignatian problems’, JThS 33: 81–96Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1967) ‘A note on Polycarp’, JThS 18: 433–7Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1969) ‘Tertullian's Scorpiace’, JThS 20: 105–32Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1970) ‘The chronology of Montanism’, JThS 21: 403–8Google Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1985) ‘Constantine and the Christians of Persia’, Journal of Roman Studies 75: 126–36 (repr. in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 6)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Barnes, T. D. (1989) ‘Christians and pagans in the reign of Constantius’, in L' Église et l'Empire au IVe siècle (Fondation Hardt, Entretiens 34) (Geneva) 301–37 (repr. in Barnes, , Eusebius to Augustine ch. 8)Google Scholar
Barton, I. M. (1982) ‘Capitoline temples in Italy and the provinces (especially Africa)’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II 12.1 (Berlin) 259–342Google Scholar
Bassett, S. G. (1991) ‘The antiquities in the Hippodrome of Constantinople’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 45: 87–96CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bassett, S. G. (1996) ‘Historiae custos: sculpture and tradition in the baths of Zeuxippos’, American Journal of Archaeology 100: 491–506CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bastianini, G. (1975) ‘Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30a al 299p’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 17: 263–328Google Scholar
Bastianini, G. (1980) ‘Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30a al 299p: Aggiunte e correzioni’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 38: 75–89Google Scholar
Bauer, W. (1971) Orthodoxy and Heresy in Earliest Christianity, 2nd edn, tr. Kraft, R. A. and Krodel, G.. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Beard, M. (1991) ‘Writing and religion: Ancient Literacy and the function of the written word in Roman religion’, Literacy in the Roman World (JRA Suppl. 3) (Ann Arbor) 35–58Google Scholar
Beard, M., North, J., and Price, S. (1998) Religions of Rome, 2 vols. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Becatti, G. (1961) Scavi di Ostia IV: Mosaici e pavimenti marmorei. RomeGoogle Scholar
Becatti, G. (1963) ‘Alcune caratteristiche del mosaico bianco-nero in Italia’, Actes du Colloque international sur la Mosaïque Gréco-romaine (Paris August 29–September 3, 1963) (Paris) 15–28Google Scholar
Beck, (1987) ‘Merkelbach's Mithras’, Phoenix 41: 296–316CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bénabou, M. (1976) La résistance africaine à la romanisation. ParisGoogle Scholar
Benario, H. W. (1958) ‘Rome of the Severi’, Latomus 17: 712–18Google Scholar
Berenson, B. (1954) The Arch of Constantine or the Decline of Form. LondonGoogle Scholar
Betz, H. D. (ed.) (1992) The Greek Magical Papyri in Translation, Including the Demotic Spells, 2nd edn. ChicagoCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bianchi-Bandinelli, R. (1971) Rome, the Late Empire: Roman Art AD 200–400. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Bidez, J. (1913) Vie de Porphyre, le philosophe néo-platonicien: Avec les fragments des traités ‘Peri agalmaton’ et ‘De regressu animae’ (Université de Gand, Recueil de Travaux publiés par la Faculté de Philosophie et Lettres 43). Ghent (repr. Hildesheim, 1964)Google Scholar
Binsfeld, W., Goethert-Polaschek, K., and Schwinden, L. (1988) Katalog der römischen Steindenkmäler des Rheinischen Landesmuseums Trier 1: Götter- und Weihedenkmäler. Mainz-am-RheinGoogle Scholar
Blackmann, E. C. (1948) Marcion and His Influence. LondonGoogle Scholar
Blake, M. E. (1940) ‘Mosaics of the late empire in Rome and vicinity’, Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome 17: 81–130CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowersock, G. W. (1982) ‘The imperial cult: perceptions and persistence’, in Meyer, B. F. and Sanders, E. P. (eds.), Jewish and Christian Self-Definition 3: Self-Definition in the Graeco-Roman world (London) 171–82Google Scholar
Bowersock, G. W., Brown, P. and Grabar, O. (1999) Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World. Cambridge, MA, and LondonGoogle Scholar
Breckenridge, J. D. (1981) ‘Imperial portraiture: Augustus to Gallienus’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.12.2 (Berlin) 477–512Google Scholar
Brent, A. (1995) Hippolytus and the Church of Rome at the End of the Second Century. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Brilliant, R. (1963) Gesture and Rank in Roman Art: The Use of Gestures to Denote Status in Roman Sculpture and Coinage (Memoirs of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences 14). New Haven, CTGoogle Scholar
Brilliant, R. (1967) The Arch of Septimius Severus in the Roman Forum (MAAR 29). RomeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brink, F. (1997) ‘Die Anfänge des Christentums in Trier, Köln und Mainz’, Trierer Zeitschrift 60: 229–54Google Scholar
Brisson, L. et al. (1982–92) Porphyre: La vie de Plotin (Histoire des Doctrines de l'Antiquité Classique 6 and 16), 2 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. (1971) ‘Some aspects of Greek words in Syriac’, in Dietrich, A. (ed.), Synkretismus im syrisch-persischen Kulturgebiet (Göttingen) (repr. in Brock, (1984) ch. 4)Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1978) ‘Amartyr at the Sasanid Court under Vahran II: Candida’, Analecta Bollandiana 96: 167–81 (repr. in Brock, (1984) ch. 9)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brock, S. (1982) ‘Christians in the Sasanian empire: a case of divided loyalties’, in Religion and National Identity (Studies in Church History 18) (Oxford) 1–19 (repr. in Brock, (1984) ch. 6)Google Scholar
Brock, S. (1984) From Ephrem to Romanos: Syriac Perspectives on Late Antiquity (Variorum Collected Studies). AldershotGoogle Scholar
Brogan, O. and Smith, D. J. (1984) Ghirza: A Libyan Settlement in the Roman Period. TripoliGoogle Scholar
Brouquier-Reddé, V. (1992) Temples et cultes de Tripolitaine. ParisGoogle Scholar
Brown, P. (1978) The Making of Late Antiquity. Cambridge, MAGoogle Scholar
Browne, G. (1987) ‘The Sortes Astrampsychi and the Egyptian oracle’, in Dummer, J. (ed.), Texte und Textkritik (Berlin) 67–71Google Scholar
Brunner, J. (1974) ‘The Middle Persian inscription of the priest Kirder at Naqs-I Rustam’, in Near Eastern Numismatics, Iconography, Epigraphy and History: Studies in Honour of George C. Miles (Beirut) 97ff.Google Scholar
Buck, P. L. (1996) ‘Athenagoras' Legatio: a literary fiction’, HThR 89.3: 209–26Google Scholar
Buizer, C. M. (1925) Quid Minucius Felix in Dialogo Octavio sibi Proposuerit. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Burkert, W. (1985) Greek Religion, Archaic and Classical. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Burkert, W. (1990) Antike Mysterien: Funktionen und Gehalt. MunichGoogle Scholar
Cameron, Averil and Hall, S. G. (1999) Eusebius, Life of Constantine (Clarendon Ancient History Series). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Cameron, R. and Dewey, A. J. (tr.) (1979) The Cologne Mani Codex. MissoulaGoogle Scholar
Campbell, A. (1993) ‘The elders of the Jerusalem church’, JThS 44: 511–28Google Scholar
Carson, R. A. G. (1980) Principal Coins of the Romans, II: The Principate 31 b.c.–a.d. 296. LondonGoogle Scholar
Chabot, I.-B. (1933) Incerti auctoris Chronicon anonymum Pseudo-Dionysianum vulgo dictum II. accedunt Iohannis Ephesini fragmenta curante E. W. Brooks (CSCO 104). ParisGoogle Scholar
Chadwick, H. (1953) Origen: Contra Celsum. Cambridge (rev. edns 1965, 1980)Google Scholar
Champlin, E. (1980) Fronto and Antonine Rome. London and Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Clark, G. (1989) Iamblichus: On the Pythagorean Life (Translated Texts for Historians 8). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Clark, G. (2000) Porphyry: On Abstinence from Killing Animals (Ancient Commentators on Aristotle). LondonGoogle Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1966) ‘Some victims of the persecution of Maximinus Thrax’, Historia 15: 445–53Google Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1974) The Octavius of Marcus Minucius Felix (Ancient Christian Writers 39). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1984) The Letters of St Cyprian of Carthage, vol. 1 (Ancient Christian Writers 43). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1986) The Letters of St Cyprian of Carthage, vol. 111 (Ancient Christian Writers 46). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Clarke, G. W. (1989) The Letters of St Cyprian of Carthage, vol. IV (Ancient Christian Writers 47). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Clarke, J. R. (1979) Roman Black and White Figural Mosaics. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Clauss, M. (1992) Cultores Mithrae: die Anhängerschaft des Mithras-Kultes (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien 10). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Crouzel, H. (ed.) (1969) Grégoire Thaumaturge: Remerciement à Origène, suivi de la lettre d'Origène à Grégoire (SC 148). ParisGoogle Scholar
Dagron, G. and Rougé, J. (1982) ‘Trois horoscopes de voyages en mer’, REByz 40: 117–33CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniel, R. W. and Maltomini, F. (eds.) (1990–2) Supplementum magicum (Papyrologica Coloniensia XVI.1–2). OpladenGoogle Scholar
Daniélou, J. (1974) The Origins of Latin Christianity, tr. Smith, D. and Baker, J. A.. Philadelphia and LondonGoogle Scholar
Daniels, C. M. (1975) ‘The role of the Roman army in the spread and practice of Mithraism’, in Hinnells, J. (ed.), Mithraic Studies (First International Congress of Mithraic Studies, Manchester, 1971) (Manchester)249–74Google ScholarPubMed
Davies, P. S. (1989) ‘The origin and purpose of the persecution of a.d. 303’, JThS 40: 66–94Google Scholar
Debidour, V.-H. and Musurillo, H. H. (1963) Méthode d'Olympe, Le banquet (SC 95). ParisGoogle Scholar
Deichmann, F., Bovini, G. and Brandenburg, H. (eds.) (1967) Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage, 1: Rom und Ostia. WiesbadenGoogle Scholar
DeLaine, J. (1997) The Baths of Caracalla: A Study in the Design, Construction, and Economics of Large-scale Building Projects in Imperial Rome (JRA Suppl. 25). Portsmouth, RIGoogle Scholar
Desnier, J.-C. (1993) ‘Dioclès ou l'impérieux destin’, L'Antiquité Classique 62: 157–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dietz, K. (1985) ‘Zwei neue Meilensteine Caracallas aus Gundelfingen, Ldkr. Dillingen a.d. Donau, Reg.-Bez. Bayerisch-Schwaben’, Germania 63: 75–86Google Scholar
Dihle, A. (1966) ‘Ethik’, RlAC VI: 646–796Google Scholar
Dillon, J. (1977) The Middle Platonists: A Study of Platonism 80 b.c. to a.d. 220. London (rev. edn with new afterword, 1996)Google Scholar
Dobschutz, E. von. (1893) Das Kerygma Petri (Texte und Untersuchungen 11.2). LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Dolbeau, F. (1992) ‘Nouveaux sermons de saint Augustin pour la conversion des païens et des donatistes (IV)’, Recherches Augustiniennes 26:69–141 (repr. in Augustin d'Hippone, Vingt-Six Sermons au Peuple d'Afrique (Collection des Études Augustiniennes sér. ant. 147). Paris (1996)345–417)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Downing, F. G. (1993) ‘Cynics and Christians, Oedipus and Thyestes’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 44: 1–10CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1965) The Book of the Laws of Countries: Dialogue on Fate of Bardaisan of Edessa (Semitic Texts with Translations 3). AssenGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1966) Bardaisan of Edessa. AssenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Drijvers, H. J. W. (1982) ‘Sanctuaries and social safety: the iconography of divine peace in Hellenistic Syria’, Visible Religion 1: 65–75Google Scholar
Duchesne, L. (1907) Fastes épiscopaux de l'ancienne Gaule I: Provinces du Sud-est. 2nd edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Duchesne, L. (1955–7) Le Liber Pontificalis (BEFAR), 3 vols, rev. edn. ParisGoogle Scholar
Dunand, F. (1979) Religion populaire en Égypte romaine: Les terres cuites isiaques du Musée du Caire (Études Préliminaires aux Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain 76). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1978) The Mosaics of Roman North Africa: Studies in Iconography and Patronage (Oxford Monographs in Classical Archaeology). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Dunbabin, K. M. D. (1999) Mosaics of the Greek and Roman World. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Duval, Y. (2001) ‘Le clergé de Cirta au début du IVe siècle: notes de prosopographie et d'histoire’, Ubique amici: Mélanges offerts à Jean-Marie Lassère, 309–340. Montpellier, Université Paul–ValéryGoogle Scholar
Dvornik, F. (1966) Early Christian and Byzantine Political Philosophy: Origins and Background. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Eck, W. (1971) ‘Die Eindrigen der Christentums in den Senatorenstand bis zu Konstantin d. Gr.’, Chiron 1 381–406Google Scholar
Edwards, M. J. (1989a) ‘Gnostics and Valentinians in the church fathers’, JThS 40 26–47Google Scholar
Edwards, M. J. (1989b) ‘Satire and verisimilitude: Christianity in Lucian's Peregrinus’, Historia 38 89–98Google Scholar
Edwards, M. J. (1995) ‘Ignatius, Judaism and Judaizing’, Eranos 93: 69–77Google Scholar
Edwards, M. J. (1997) Optatus: Against the Donatists (Translated Texts for Historians 27). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. J. (2001) Neoplatonic Saints: The Lives of Plotinus and Proclus by Their Students (Translated Texts for Historians 35). LiverpoolGoogle Scholar
Edwards, M. J., Goodman, M. D., and Price, S. R. F. (1999) Apologetics in the Roman Empire: Pagans, Jews and Christians. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Elliott, T. G. (1991) ‘Eusebian frauds in the Vita Constantini’, Phoenix 45: 162–71CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Elsner, J. (1995) Art and the Roman Viewer: The Transformation of Art from the Pagan World to Christianity. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Elsner, J. (1998) Imperial Rome and Christian Triumph (Oxford History of Art). OxfordGoogle Scholar
Elsner, J. (2000) ‘Art and architecture’, in Cambridge Ancient History XIII: 162–71Google Scholar
Fahey, M. A. (1971) Cyprian and the Bible: A Study in Third-Century Exegesis. TübingenGoogle Scholar
Ferrua, A. (1977) ‘Due iscrizioni della Mauritania’, Rivista di Archeologia Cristiana 53: 225–9Google Scholar
Février, P.-A. (1976) ‘Religion et domination dans l'Afrique romaine’, Dialogues d'Histoire Ancienne: 305–36CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fishwick, D. (1987–92) The Imperial Cult in the Latin West: Studies in the Ruler Cult of the Western Provinces of the Roman Empire, 2 vols. (4 pts). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Fishwick, D. (1990) ‘Votive offerings to the emperor?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 80: 121–30Google Scholar
Fishwick, D. (1992) ‘Soldier and emperor’, Ancient History Bulletin 6: 63–72Google Scholar
Fontaine, J. (1967–9) Sulpice Sévère Vie de Saint Martin: Introduction, texte et traduction (SC 133–5), 3 vols. ParisGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1982) ‘The pagan holy man in late antique society’, Journal of Hellenic Studies 102: 33–59CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1991) ‘Constantine's porphyry column: the earliest literary allusion’, Journal of Roman Studies 81: 119–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1993a) Empire to Commonwealth: Consequences of Monotheism in Late Antiquity. Princeton, NJCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1993b) The Egyptian Hermes: A Historical Approach to the Late Pagan Mind, corrected repr. Princeton (corrected repr. of 1st edn Cambridge, 1986)Google Scholar
Fowden, G. (1993c) ‘Obelisks between polytheists and Christians: Julian, ep. 59’, in Hokwerda, H., Smits, E. R. and Woesthuis, M. M. (eds.), Polyphonia Byzantina: Studies in Honour of Willem J. Aerts (Mediaevalia Groningana 13). Groningen: 33–8Google Scholar
Fowden, G. (1994) ‘The last days of Constantine: oppositional versions and their influence’, Journal of Roman Studies 84: 110–34CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fowden, G. (1998) ‘Polytheist religion and philosophy’, in Cambridge Ancient History XIII: 538–60Google Scholar
Francis, J. (1995) Subversive Virtue. University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Frankfurter, D. (1998) Religion in Roman Egypt: Assimilation and Resistance. PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frantz, A. (1988) The Athenian Agora, vol. XXIV: Late Antiquity: a.d. 267–700, Princeton, NJGoogle Scholar
Freeman-Grenville, G. S. P. (1954) ‘Date of the outbreak of Montanism’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 5 7–15CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1965) Martyrdom and Persecution in the Early Church: A Study of a Conflict from the Maccabees to Donatus. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1967) ‘The winning of the countryside’, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 18: 1–14 (repr. in Town and Country in the Early Christian Centuries (Variorum Reprints, London, 1980) ch. 2)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1968) ‘The Christianization of Roman Britain’, in Barley, M. W. and Hanson, R. P. C. (eds.), Christianity in Roman Britain, 300–700 (Leicester) 37–49Google Scholar
Frend, W. H. C. (1971) The Donatist Church: A Movement of Protest in Roman North Africa, 2nd edn. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Freudenberger, R. (1970) ‘Der Anlass zu Tertullians Schrift De corona militis’, Historia 19 579–92Google Scholar
Freudenberger, R. (1978) ‘Romanas caerimonias recognoscere’, in Bammel, E., Barrett, C. K. and Davies, W. D. (eds.), Donum Gentilicium: New Testament Studies in Honour of David Daube (Oxford) 238ff.Google Scholar
Frey, M. (1989) Untersuchungen zur Religion und zur Religionspolitik des Kaisers Elagabal (Historia Einzelschriften 62). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Freyberger, K. S. (1992) ‘Die Bauten und Bildwerke von Philippopolis’, Damaszener Mitteilungen 6 293–311Google Scholar
Gager, J. G. (ed.) (1992) Curse Tablets and Binding Spells from the Ancient World. New YorkGoogle Scholar
Gamble, H. Y. (1995) Books and Readers in the Early Church: A History of Christian Texts. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Garana, O. (1961) Le catacombe siciliane e i loro martiri. PalermoGoogle Scholar
Gardiner, J. M. F. and Lieu, S. N. C. (1996) ‘From Narmouthis (Medinet Madi) to Kellis (Ismant El-Kharb): Manichaean documents from Roman Egypt’, Journal of Roman Studies 86 146–69CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gascou, J. (1967) ‘Le rescrit d'Hispellum’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 79 609–59Google Scholar
Geffcken, J. (1907) Zwei Christlichen Apologeten. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Geffcken, J. (1978) The Last Days of Greco-Roman Paganism (tr. MacCormack, S.). Amsterdam (trans. of 1929 edn)Google Scholar
Gelzer, H., Hilgenfeld, H. and Cuntz, O. (eds.) (1898) Patrum Nicaenorum Nomina. Leipzig (repr. with afterword, Stuttgart, 1995)Google Scholar
Ghedini, F. (1984) Giulia Domna tra oriente e occidente: Le fonti archeologiche (Fenice 5). RomeGoogle Scholar
Giammarco Razzano, M. C. (1988) ‘“Templi d'oro, templi d'argento” tra cultura materiale e devozione popolare’, Scienze dell' antichità 2 321–45Google Scholar
Göbl, R. (1993) Die Münzprägung des Kaisers Aurelianus (270/275). ViennaGoogle Scholar
Gonzenbach, V. von. (1979) ‘Caracalla und Achill im griechischen Osten’, in Kopcke, G. and Moore, M. B. (eds.), Studies in Classical Art and Archaeology: A Tribute to Peter Heinrich von Blanckenhagen (New York) 283–90Google Scholar
Goodman, M. D. (1983) State and Society in Roman Galilee, a.d. 132–212. Totowa, NJ (repr. with expanded intro. London, 2000)Google Scholar
Gordon, R. (1990) ‘The veil of power: emperors, sacrificers and benefactors’, in Beard, M. and North, J. (eds.), Pagan Priests: Religion and Power in the Ancient World (London) 201–31Google Scholar
Gordon, R. (1994) ‘Who worshipped Mithras?’, Journal of Roman Archaeology 7: 459–74CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grabar, A. (1969) Christian Iconography. A Study of its Origins. (A. W. Mellon Lectures in Fine Arts, 1961). LondonGoogle Scholar
Granino Cecere, M. G. (1986) ‘Apollo in due iscrizioni di Gabii’, Miscellanea greca e romana 10: 265–88Google Scholar
Grant, R. M. (1954) ‘Athenagoras or Pseudo-AthenagorasHThR 47: 121–9Google Scholar
Grant, R. M. (1988a) The Greek Apologists of the Second Century. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Grant, R. M. (1988b) ‘Five apologists and Marcus AureliusVigiliae Christianae 42: 1–17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gresswell, E. (1834) Supplementary Dissertations on the Principles and Arrangement of a Harmony of the Gospels. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Habicht, C. (1969) Die Inschriften des Asklepieions (Altertümer von Pergamon 8.3). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Hahneman, G. M. (1992) The Muratorian Fragment and the Development of the Canon. OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hall, S. G. (1979) Melito of Sardis: On Pascha and Fragments. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Halsberghe, G. M. (1972) The Cult of Sol Invictus (Études Préliminaires aux Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain 23). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hannestad, N. (1986) Roman Art and Imperial Policy (tr. Crabb, P. G.). AarhusGoogle Scholar
Harl, K. W. (1987) Civic Coins and Civic Politics in the Roman East a.d. 180–275 (The Transformation of the Classical Heritage 12). Berkeley, CAGoogle Scholar
Harl, M. and Lange, N. (1983) Origène: Sur les écritures: Philocalie, 1–20. La lettre à Africanus sur l'histoire de Suzanne (SC 302). Paris (Philocalie by Harl, , Africanus by Lange, )Google Scholar
Harnack, A. von. (1908) The Mission and Expansion of Christianity in the First Three Christian Centuries, 2nd edn, vol. I (tr. Moffatt, J.). LondonGoogle Scholar
Harnack, A. von (1924) Die Mission und Ausbreitung des Christentums in den ersten drei Jahrhunderten, 4th edn, 2 vols. LeipzigGoogle Scholar
Haynes, D. E. L. (1981) An Archaeological and Historical Guide to the Pre-Islamic Antiquities of Tripolitania, 4th edn. Tripoli (1st edn 1955)Google Scholar
Heather, P. and Matthews, J. (1991) The Goths in the Fourth Century (Translated Texts for Historians 11). LiverpoolCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Heinen, H. (1985) Trier und das Trevererland in römischer Zeit (2000 Jahre Trier 1). TrierGoogle Scholar
Helgeland, J. (1978) ‘Roman army religionAufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.16.2 (Berlin) 1470–1505Google Scholar
Henne, P. (1993) ‘La datation du canon de MuratoriRevue Biblique 100: 54–73Google Scholar
Hennecke, E. and Schneemelcher, W. (1992) The New Testament Apocrypha, vol. II (tr. Wilson, R. M.). Rev. edn Louisville, KY [trans. of 5th German edn, Tübingen, 1989]Google Scholar
Hijmans, S. E. (1996) ‘The sun which did not rise in the east: the cult of Sol Invictus in the light of non-literary evidenceBulletin antieke Beschaving 71: 115–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1978) Conquerors and Slaves (Sociological Studies in Roman History 1). CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Hopkins, K. (1998) ‘Early Christian number and its implicationsJournal of Early Christian Studies 6: 184–226CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, C. P. (1986) Culture and Society in Lucian. Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Judge, E. A. and Pickering, S. R. (1977) ‘Papyrus documentation of church and community in Egypt to the mid-fourth centuryJahrbuch für Antike und Christentum 20: 47–71Google Scholar
Kampmann, U. (1992–3) ‘Asklepios mit Omphalos in der römischen Reichsprägung. Zu einem Beispiel der Beeinflussung der Reichsprägung durch LokalmünzenJahrbuch für Numismatik und Geldgeschichte 42–3: 39–48Google Scholar
Kenrick, P. M. (1986) Excavations at Sabratha 1948–1951 (JRS Monographs 2). LondonGoogle Scholar
Kent, J. P. C. (1978) Roman Coins. LondonGoogle Scholar
Kingsley, P. (1995) Ancient Philosophy, Mystery and Magic: Empedocles and Pythagorean Tradition. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kleiner, D. E. E. (1992) Roman Sculpture. New Haven and LondonGoogle Scholar
Klijn, A. H. R. and Reinink, G. J. (1977) Patristic Evidence for Jewish-Christian Sects (Supplements to Novum Testamentum 36). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Klostermann, E. (1904) Eusebius, Das Onomastikon der Biblischen Ortsnamen (GCS XI.1 = Eusebius III.1). Leipzig (repr. Hildesheim, 1966)Google Scholar
Klostermann, E. (1976) Origen, Matthäuserklärung II: die lateinische Übersetzung der Commentariorum series (GCS XXXVIII =Origenes Werke II), 2nd edn, rev. Treu, U.. LeipzigCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Knipfing, J. R. (1923) ‘The libelli of the Decian persecutionHThR 16: 345–90Google Scholar
Koch, G. and Sichtermann, H. (1982) Römische Sarkophage. MunichGoogle Scholar
Koch, W. (1927) ‘Comment l'empereur Julien tâcha de fonder une église païenneRBPh 6: 123–46CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Koch, W. (1928) ‘Comment l'empereur Julien tâcha de fonder une église païenneRBPh 7: 49–82, 511–50, 1363–85CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kopeček, T. A. (1974) ‘Curial displacement and flight in later fourth-century CappadociaHistoria 23: 319ff.Google Scholar
Kraeling, C. H. (1967) The Christian Building (Yale University Excavations at Dura-Europos Final Report VIII.2). New HavenGoogle Scholar
Kranz, P. (1984) Jahreszeiten-Sarkophage (ASR V.4). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1965) Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture (Pelican History of Art). HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Kühnel, B. (1987) From the Earthly to the Heavenly Jerusalem: Representations of the Holy City in Christian Art of the First Millennium (Römische Quartalschrift suppl. 42). Freiburg-im-BreisgauGoogle Scholar
Kuhoff, W. (1991) ‘Ein Mythos in der römischen Geschichte:Der Sieg Konstantins des Grossen über Maxentius vor den Toren Roms am 28. Oktober 312 n.Chr.Chiron 21: 127–74Google Scholar
Lavin, I. (1963) ‘The Antioch Hunting Mosaics and their sources: a study of compositional principles in the development of early medieval styleDumbarton Oaks Papers 18: 179–286.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leadbetter, W. (1998) ‘The illegitimacy of Constantine and the birth of the tetrarchy’ in Lieu, S. N. C. and Montserrat, D. (eds.) Constantine: History, Historiography and Legend (London) 74–85Google Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1966) Saturne africain: Histoire (BEFAR 205). ParisGoogle Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1976) ‘Hadrien et l'Asklépieion de PergameBulletin de Correspondance Hellénique 100: 347–72CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1987) ‘Sur l'implantation des sanctuaires orientaux à Rome’ in L'Urbs: Espace urbain et histoire (Ier siècle avant J.C.-IIIe siècle après J. C.). Actes du colloque international … (Rome, 8–12 mai 1985) (CEFR 98) (Rome) 545–62Google Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1988) ‘Nouveaux documents, nouveaux points de vue sur Saturne africain’ in Lipinski, E. (ed.), Studia Phoenicia 6 (Leuven) 187–237Google Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1991) ‘Un centre de syncrétisme en Afrique: Thamugadi de NumidieL'Africa romana 8: 67–78Google Scholar
Levi, D. (1947) Antioch Mosaic Pavements. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. (2000) ‘Religion’ in Cambridge Ancient History XI 2: 984–1008CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liefferinge, C. (1999) La théurgie des Oracles Chaldaïques à Proclus. LiègeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieu, J. M. (1996) Image and Reality: The Jews in the World of the Christians in the Second Century. EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1992) Manichaeism in the Later Roman Empire and Medieval China: A Historical Survey. Tübingen (1st edn Manchester, 1985)Google Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1994) Manichaeism in Mesopotamia and the Roman East (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World 118). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, J. B. (1889) The Apostolic Fathers II: Ignatius and Polycarp, 3 vols., rev. edn. London (new edn 1989)Google Scholar
Lightfoot, J. B. (1890) The Apostolic Fathers I: Clement of Rome, 2 vols., rev. edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Ling, R. J. (1998) Ancient Mosaics. LondonGoogle Scholar
Lipiński, E. (1993) ‘Les dii patrii de Leptis MagnaAncient Society 24: 41–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lippold, A. (1975) ‘Maximinus Thrax und die ChristenHistoria 24: 479–921Google Scholar
Lohr, W. A. (1996) Basilides und Seine Schule: eine Studie zur Theologie- und Kirchengeschichte des zweiten Jahrhunderts (Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 83). TübingenGoogle Scholar
L'Orange, H. P. (1965) Art Forms and Civic Life in the Late Roman Empire. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1968) The Portraits of Septimius Severus (AD193–211) (MAAR 30). RomeGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1978) Roman Sarcophagi in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. New YorkGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1981) ‘Beyond the classical in third-century portraitureAufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt 11.12.2 (Berlin) 623–45Google Scholar
MacCormack, S. (1981) Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity (Transformation of the Classical Heritage 1). BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1987) Le paganisme dans l'Empire romain. Paris (French trans. And revision of 1st American edn New Haven, 1981)Google Scholar
Maier, J.-L. (1973) L'épiscopat de l'Afrique romaine, vandale et byzantine. RomeGoogle Scholar
Maier, J.-L. (1987) Le dossier du Donatisme i: Des origines à la mort de Constance II (303–361) (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 134). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Majercik, R. (1989) The Chaldean Oracles (Studies in Greek and Roman Religion 5). Leiden and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Malaise, M. (1972) Les conditions de pénétration et de diffusion des cultes égyptiens en Italie (Études Préliminaires aux Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain 22). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1990) ‘Constantine's mausoleum and the translation of relicsByzantinische Zeitschrift 83: 51–62Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1961) ‘The administration of Roman Britain’, Antiquity 35: 316–20CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Markschies, C. (1992) Valentinus Gnosticus? Untersuchungen zur Valentinianischen Gnosis mit ein Kommentar zu den Fragmenten Valentinus (Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 65). TübingenGoogle Scholar
Martin, A. (1979) ‘L' Église et la Khôra égyptienne au IVe siècleREAug 25: 3ff.Google Scholar
Mathew, G. (1943) ‘The character of the Gallienic Renaissance’, Journal of Roman Studies 33: 65–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (1995) Tripolitania. LondonGoogle Scholar
Merkelbach, R. (1984) Mithras. KönigsteinGoogle Scholar
Merten, H. (1985) ‘Der Kult des Mars in TrevererraumTrierer Zeitschrift 48: 7–113Google Scholar
Michaelides, D. (1987) Cypriot Mosaics. NicosiaGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1971) ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: the church, local culture and political allegiance in third-century SyriaJournal of Roman Studies 61: 1–17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minear, P. S. (1971) The Obedience of Faith: The Purpose of Paul in the Epistle to the Romans (Studies in Biblical Theology 2nd ser. 19). LondonGoogle Scholar
Moliton, J. (1969) ‘Tatians Diatessaron und seine Verhältnis zur altsyrischen und altgeorgischen ÜberlieferungOriens Christianus 53: 1–88Google Scholar
Molthagen, J. (1970) Die römischen Staat und die Christen in zweiten und dritten Jahrhundert (Hypomnemata 28). GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Moreau, J. (1954) Lactance: De la Mort des Persécuteurs, 2 vols. (SC 39). ParisGoogle Scholar
Moretti, L. (1986) ‘Il regolamento degli Iobacchi ateniesi’ in L'Association dionysiaque dans les sociétés anciennes: Actes de la table ronde organisée par l'École française de Rome, Rome, 24–25 mai 1984 (CEFR 89) (Rome) 247–59Google Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1954) The Acts of the Pagan Martyrs: Acta Alexandrinorum. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1958) St Methodius: The Symposium, A Treatise on Charity (Ancient Christian Writers 27). Westminster, MD and LondonGoogle Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1972) The Acts of the Christian Martyrs. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Kranz, P. (1984) Jahreszeiten-Sarkophage (ASR V.4). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Krautheimer, R. (1965) Early Christian and Byzantine Architecture (Pelican History of Art). HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Kühnel, B. (1987) From the Earthly to the Heavenly Jerusalem: Representations of the Holy City in Christian Art of the First Millennium (Römische Quartalschrift suppl. 42). Freiburg-im-BreisgauGoogle Scholar
Kuhoff, W. (1991) ‘Ein Mythos in der römischen Geschichte: Der Sieg Konstantins des Grossen über Maxentius vor den Toren Roms am 28. Oktober 312 n.Chr.’, Chiron 21: 127–74Google Scholar
Lavin, I. (1963) ‘The Antioch Hunting Mosaics and their sources: a study of compositional principles in the development of early medieval style’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers 18: 179–286.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Leadbetter, W. (1998) ‘The illegitimacy of Constantine and the birth of the tetrarchy’, in Lieu, S. N. C. and Montserrat, D. (eds.) Constantine: History, Historiography and Legend (London) 74–85Google Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1966) Saturne africain: Histoire (BEFAR 205). ParisGoogle Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1976) ‘Hadrien et l'Asklépieion de Pergame’, Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénique 100: 347–72CrossRefGoogle Scholar
LeGlay, M. (1987) ‘Sur l'implantation des sanctuaires orientaux à Rome’, in L'Urbs: Espace urbain et histoire (Ier siècle avant J.C.-IIIe siècle après J. C.). Actes du colloque international … (Rome, 8–12 mai 1985) (CEFR 98) (Rome) 545–62Google Scholar
Le Glay, M. (1988) ‘Nouveaux documents, nouveaux points de vue sur Saturne Africain’, in Lipinski, E. (ed.), Studia Phoenicia 6 (Leuven) 187–237Google Scholar
LeGlay, M. (1991) ‘Un centre de syncrétisme en Afrique: Thamugadi de Numidie’, L'Africa romana 8: 67–78Google Scholar
Levi, D. (1947) Antioch Mosaic Pavements. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
Liebeschuetz, J. (2000) ‘Religion’, in Cambridge Ancient History XI 2: 984–1008CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Liefferinge, C. (1999) La théurgie des Oracles Chaldaïques à Proclus. LiègeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lieu, J. M. (1996) Image and Reality: The Jews in the World of the Christians in the Second Century. EdinburghGoogle Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1992) Manichaeism in the Later Roman Empire and Medieval China: A Historical Survey. Tübingen (1st edn Manchester, 1985)Google Scholar
Lieu, S. N. C. (1994) Manichaeism in Mesopotamia and the Roman East (Religions in the Graeco-Roman World 118). LeidenGoogle Scholar
Lightfoot, J. B. (1889) The Apostolic Fathers II: Ignatius and Polycarp, 3 vols., rev. edn. London (new edn 1989)Google Scholar
Lightfoot, J. B. (1890) The Apostolic Fathers I: Clement of Rome, 2 vols., rev. edn. LondonGoogle Scholar
Ling, R. J. (1998) Ancient Mosaics. LondonGoogle Scholar
Lipiński, E. (1993) ‘Les dii patrii de Leptis Magna’, Ancient Society 24: 41–50CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lippold, A. (1975) ‘Maximinus Thrax und die Christen’, Historia 24: 479–92Google Scholar
Lohr, W. A. (1996) Basilides und Seine Schule: eine Studie zur Theologie- und Kirchengeschichte des zweiten Jahrhunderts (Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 83). TübingenGoogle Scholar
L'Orange, H. P. (1965) Art Forms and Civic Life in the Late Roman Empire. PrincetonGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1968) The Portraits of Septimius Severus (AD193–211) (MAAR 30). RomeGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1978) Roman Sarcophagi in the Metropolitan Museum of Art. New YorkGoogle Scholar
McCann, A. M. (1981) ‘Beyond the classical in third-century portraiture’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.12.2 (Berlin) 623–45Google Scholar
MacCormack, S. (1981) Art and Ceremony in Late Antiquity (Transformation of the Classical Heritage 1). BerkeleyGoogle Scholar
MacMullen, R. (1987) Le paganisme dans l'Empire romain. Paris (French trans. And revision of 1st American edn New Haven, 1981)Google Scholar
Maier, J.-L. (1973) L'épiscopat de l'Afrique romaine, vandale et byzantine. RomeGoogle Scholar
Maier, J.-L. (1987) Le dossier du Donatisme I: Des origines à la mort de Constance II (303–361) (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 134). BerlinCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Majercik, R. (1989) The Chaldean Oracles (Studies in Greek and Roman Religion 5). Leiden and New YorkCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Malaise, M. (1972) Les conditions de pénétration et de diffusion des cultes égyptiens en Italie (Études Préliminaires aux Religions Orientales dans l'Empire Romain 22). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mango, C. (1990) ‘Constantine's mausoleum and the translation of relics’, Byzantinische Zeitschrift 83: 51–62Google Scholar
Mann, J. C. (1961) ‘The administration of Roman Britain’, Antiquity 35: 316–20CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Markschies, C. (1992) Valentinus Gnosticus? Untersuchungen zur Valentinianischen Gnosis mit ein Kommentar zu den Fragmenten Valentinus (Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament 65). TübingenGoogle Scholar
Martin, A. (1979) ‘L' Église et la Khôra égyptienne au IVe siècle’, REAug 25: 3ff.Google Scholar
Mathew, G. (1943) ‘The character of the Gallienic Renaissance’, Journal of Roman Studies 33: 65–70CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mattingly, D. J. (1995) Tripolitania. LondonGoogle Scholar
Merkelbach, R. (1984) Mithras. KönigsteinGoogle Scholar
Merten, H. (1985) ‘Der Kult des Mars in Trevererraum’, Trierer Zeitschrift 48: 7–113Google Scholar
Michaelides, D. (1987) Cypriot Mosaics. NicosiaGoogle Scholar
Millar, F. G. B. (1971) ‘Paul of Samosata, Zenobia and Aurelian: the church, local culture and political allegiance in third-century Syria’, Journal of Roman Studies 61: 1–17CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Minear, P. S. (1971) The Obedience of Faith: The Purpose of Paul in the Epistle to the Romans (Studies in Biblical Theology 2nd ser. 19). LondonGoogle Scholar
Moliton, J. (1969) ‘Tatians Diatessaron und seine Verhältnis zur altsyrischen und altgeorgischen Überlieferung’, Oriens Christianus 53: 1–88Google Scholar
Molthagen, J. (1970) Die römischen Staat und die Christen in zweiten und dritten Jahrhundert (Hypomnemata 28). GöttingenGoogle Scholar
Moreau, J. (1954) Lactance: De la Mort des Persécuteurs, 2 vols. (SC 39). ParisGoogle Scholar
Moretti, L. (1986) ‘Il regolamento degli Iobacchi ateniesi’, in L'Association dionysiaque dans les sociétés anciennes: Actes de la table ronde organisée par l'École française de Rome, Rome, 24–25 mai 1984 (CEFR 89) (Rome) 247–59Google Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1954) The Acts of the Pagan Martyrs: Acta Alexandrinorum. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1958) St Methodius: The Symposium, A Treatise on Charity (Ancient Christian Writers 27). Westminster, MD and LondonGoogle Scholar
Musurillo, H. H. (1972) The Acts of the Christian Martyrs. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Neugebauer, O. and Hoesen, H. B. (1959) Greek Horoscopes. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Nilsson, M. P. (1974) Geschichte der griechischen Religion II (HAW V.2), 3rd edn. MunichGoogle Scholar
Nock, A. D. (1972) Essays on Religion and the Ancient World, ed. Stewart, Z., 2 vols. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Ogg, G. (1955) The Pseudo-Cyprianic De Pascha Computus. LondonGoogle Scholar
Oliver, J. H. (1978) ‘The piety of Commodus and Caracalla and the Εἰς Βασιλέα’’, Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 19: 375–88Google Scholar
O'Meara, D. J. (1989) Pythagoras Revived: Mathematics and Philosophy in Late Antiquity. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Parke, H. W. (1985) The Oracles of Apollo in Asia Minor. LondonGoogle Scholar
Pekáry, T. (1985) Das römische Kaiserbildnis in Staat, Kult und Gesellschaft dargestellt anhand der Schriftquellen (Das römische Herrscherbild III). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Petzl, G. (1994) Die Beichtinschriften Westkleinasiens (EA 22). BonnGoogle Scholar
Petzl, G. (1998) Die Beichtinschriften im römischen Kleinasien und der Fromme und Gerechte Gott (Geisteswissenschaften, Nordrhein-Westfälische Akademie der Wissenschaften Vorträge G355). OpladenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Philipp, H. (1986) Mira et Magica. Gemmen im Ägyptischen Museum der Staatlichen Museen, Preussischer Kulturbesitz Berlin-Charlottenburg. Mainz-am-RheinGoogle Scholar
Pierce, P. (1989) ‘The arch of Constantine: propaganda and ideology in later Roman art’, Art History 12: 387–418CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pietri, C. (1976) Roma Christiana, vol. I. RomeGoogle Scholar
Pighi, J. B. (1965) De ludis saecularibus populi romani Quiritium: libri sex, 2nd edn. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Pincherle, A. (1964–5) ‘Sulle origini del cristianesimo in Sicilia’, Kokalos 10/11Google Scholar
Portmann, W. (1990) ‘Zu den Motiven der diokletianischen Christenverfolgung’, Historia 39Google Scholar
Price, S. R. F. (1984) Rituals and Power: The Roman Imperial Cult in Asia Minor. CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Quispel, G. (1979) ‘Gnosis and the Apocryphon of John’, in Layton, B. (ed.), The Rediscovery of Gnosticism, vol. i: Valentinian Gnosticism (Leiden)Google Scholar
Quispel, G. (1981) ‘The Gospel of Thomas revisited’, in Barc, B. (ed.), Colloque International sur les textes de Nag Hammadi: Québec, 22–25 août 1978 (Bibliothèque Copte de Nag Hammadi. Section ‘Études’ 1) (Quebec City and Louvain)Google Scholar
Ramsay, W. M. (1893) The Church in the Roman Empire before A.D.170. LondonGoogle Scholar
Rankin, D. (1995) Tertullian and the Church. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rea, J. (1977) ‘A new version of P. Yale inv. 299’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 27: 151–6Google Scholar
Rebuffat, R. (1990) ‘Divinités de l'oued Kebir (Tripolitaine)’, L'Africa romana 7: 119–59Google Scholar
Rees, R. (1993) ‘Images and image: a re-examination of tetrarchic iconography’, Greece and Rome 40: 181–200CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Reynolds, J. and Tannenbaum, R. (1987) Jews and Godfearers at Aphrodisias (Cambridge Philological Society Suppl. 12). CambridgeGoogle Scholar
Ricl, M. (1991) ‘Hosios kai Dikaios’, Epigraphica Anatolica 18: 1–70Google Scholar
Ricl, M. (1992a) ‘Hosios kai Dikaios’, Epigraphica Anatolica 19: 71–103Google Scholar
Ricl, M. (1992b) ‘Hosios kai Dikaios’, Epigraphica Anatolica 20: 95–100Google Scholar
Rives, J. B. (1995) Religion and Authority in Roman Carthage from Augustus to Constantine. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Rives, J. B. (1999) ‘The decree of Decius and the religion of empire’, Journal of Roman Studies 89: 135–54CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1980) À travers l'Asie Mineure: Poètes et prosateurs, monnaies grecques, voyageurs et géographie (BEFAR 239). ParisGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1987) Documents d'Asie Mineure (BEFAR 239bis). AthensGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1989) Opera minora selecta. Épigraphie et antiquités grecques, vol. VI. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Robert, L. (1990) Opera minora selecta. Épigraphie et antiquités grecques, vol. VII. AmsterdamGoogle Scholar
Robert, L., Bowersock, G. W. and Jones, C. P. (1994) Le martyre de Pionios, prêtre de Smyrne. Washington, DCGoogle Scholar
Roberts, C. H. (1935) An Unpublished Fragment of the Fourth Gospel in the John Rylands Library. ManchesterGoogle Scholar
Roberts, C. H. (1938) Catalogue of the Greek and Latin Papyri in the John Rylands Library, Manchester, vol. iii: Theological and Literary Texts (no. 457–551). ManchesterGoogle Scholar
Roberts, C. H. (1979) Manuscript, Society and Belief in Early Christian Egypt. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Robinson, J. M. (ed.) (1990) The Nag Hammadi Library in English, 3rd edn. San FranciscoGoogle Scholar
Ross, S. K. (2001) Roman Edessa. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Rousseau, P. (1999) Pachomius: The Making of a Community in Fourth-Century Egypt (Transformation of the Classical Heritage 6).Rev. edn with new preface. Berkeley and Los Angeles (1st edn 1985)Google Scholar
Rousselle, A. (1974) ‘Les persécutions des Chrétiens à Alexandrie’, Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 52: 222–51ff.Google Scholar
Rubenson, S. (1995) The Letters of St Antony: Monasticism and the Making of a Saint. MinneapolisGoogle Scholar
Ruggiero, F. (1991) Atti dei martiri scilitani (MAL9 1.2). RomeGoogle Scholar
Şahin, S. (1978) ‘Zeus Bennios’, in Şahin, S. et al. (eds.), Studien zur Religion und Kultur Kleinasiens. Festschrift für Friedrich Karl Dörner (Leiden) 771–90Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1954) ‘Aspects of the “Great” Persecution’, HThR 47: 75–109Google Scholar
Ste Croix, G. E. M. (1963) ‘Why were the early Christians persecuted?’, Past and Present 26: 6–38CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Salzman, M. R. (1990) On Roman Time: The Codex-Calendar of 354 and the Rhythms of Urban Life in Late Antiquity. Berkeley, CAGoogle Scholar
Saxer, V. (1984) ‘Reflets de la culture des évêques africains dans l'œuvre de saint Cyprien: problèmes et certitudes’, Revue Bénédictine 94: 257 ff. (repr. in Pères saints et culte chrétien dans l'Eglise des premiers siècles, Variorum, 1994, ch. 14)CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Scheid, J. (1992) ‘Épigraphie et sanctuaires guérisseurs en Gaule’, Mélanges de l' École française de Rome: Antiquité 104: 25–40Google Scholar
Scheid, J. (1995). ‘Les temples de l'Altbachtal à Trèves: un “sanctuaire national”?’, Cahiers Glotz 6: 227–43CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schepelern, W. (1929). Der Montanismus und die Phrygische Kulte. TübingenGoogle Scholar
Scher, A. (1908). Histoire nestorienne inédite (Chronique de Séert): I. (PO 4.3). ParisGoogle Scholar
Scherer, J. (1960). Entretien d'Origène avec Héraclide. ParisGoogle Scholar
Schwarte, K.-H. (1963). ‘Das angebliche Christengesetz des Septimius Severus’, Historia 12: 185–208Google Scholar
Schwarte, K.-H. (1989). ‘Die Christengesetz Valerians’, in Eck, W. (ed.), Religion und Gesellschaft in der römischen Kaiserzeit (Cologne) 103–63Google Scholar
Schwarte, K.-H. (1994). ‘Diokletians Christengesetz’, in Günther, R. and Rebenich, S. (eds.), E fontibus haurire. Beiträge zur römischen Geschichte und zu ihren Hilfswissenschaften. Heinrich Chantraine z. 65. Geb. (Paderborn) 203–40Google Scholar
Schwartz, J. (1947). ‘Une déclaration de sacrifice du temps de Dèce’, Revue Biblique 54: 365–9Google Scholar
Segal, J. B. (1970). Edessa ‘The Blessed City’. OxfordGoogle Scholar
Selinger, R. (1994). Die Religionspolitik des Kaisers Decius. Anatomie einer Christenverfolgung (Europäische Hochschulschriften III.617). Frankfurt-am-MainCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shaw, B. D. (1993). ‘The Passion of Perpetua’, Past and Present 139: 3–45CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Shaw, G. (1995). Theurgy and the Soul: The Neoplatonism of Iamblichus. University Park, PAGoogle Scholar
Simon, E. (1986). Die konstantinischen Deckengemälde in Trier. Mainz-am-RheinGoogle Scholar
Smith, A. (1993). Porphyrii Philosophi fragmenta: Fragmenta Arabica David Wasserstein interpretante (Teubner). StuttgartGoogle Scholar
Smith, R. R. R. (1997). ‘The public image of Licinius I: portrait sculpture and imperial ideology in the early fourth century’, Journal of Roman Studies 87: 170–202CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Snyder, G. F. (1985). Ante Pacem: Archaeological Evidence for Church Life Before Constantine. Macon, GAGoogle Scholar
Squarciapino, M. F. (1966). Leptis Magna. BaselGoogle Scholar
Squarciapino, M. F. (1991–2) ‘Saturno in Tripolitania’, Studi miscellanei 29 (publ.1996) 81–4Google Scholar
Štaerman, E. M. (1990). ‘Le culte impérial, le culte du Soleil et celui du Temps’, in Mactoux, M.-M. and Geny, E. (eds.), Mélanges Pierre Lévêque 4 (Paris) 361–79Google Scholar
Stambaugh, J. E. (1978). ‘The functions of Roman temples’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.16.1 (Berlin) 554–608Google Scholar
Stark, R. (1996). The Rise of Christianity: A Sociologist Reconsiders History. PrincetonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stephens, G. R. (1984). ‘The metrical inscription from Carvoran, RIB 1791’, Archaeologia Aeliana 12: 149–56Google Scholar
Sweet, J. (1979). Revelation. LondonGoogle Scholar
Tabbernee, W. (1997). Montanist Inscriptions and Testimonia: Epigraphic Sources Illustrating the History of Montanism (Patristic Monograph Series 16). Macon, GAGoogle Scholar
Taylor, J. E. (1990). ‘The phenomenon of early Jewish Christianity: reality or scholarly invention?’, Vigiliae Christianae 44: 313–31CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomas, E. and Witschel, C. (1992). ‘Constructing reconstruction: claim and reality of Roman rebuilding inscriptions from the Latin West’, Papers of the British School at Rome 60: 135–77CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Thomas, J. C. (1981). Christianity in Roman Britain to AD 500. LondonGoogle Scholar
Thomas, K. (1978). Religion and the Decline of Magic: Studies in Popular Beliefs in Sixteenth and Seventeenth-Century England. HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Toynbee, J. M. C. (1944). Roman Medallions (Numismatic Studies 5). New YorkGoogle Scholar
Toynbee, J. and Ward-Perkins, J. (1956). The Shrine of St Peter and the Vatican Excavations. LondonGoogle Scholar
Trevett, C. (1996). Montanism: Gender, Authority and the New Prophecy. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turcan, R. (1978). ‘Le culte impérial au IIIe siècle’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.16.2: 996–1084Google Scholar
Ulbert, T. and Dresken-Weiland, J. (eds.) (1998). Repertorium der christlich-antiken Sarkophage II Italien mit einem Nachtrag. Rom und Ostia, Dalmatien, Museen der Welt. MainzGoogle Scholar
Urman, D. (1985). The Golan: A Profile of a Region During the Roman and Byzantine Periods (BAR Int. Ser. 269). OxfordCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Urman, D. and Flesher, P. V. M. (eds.) (1995). Ancient Synagogues:Historical Analysis and Archaeological Discovery, 2 vols. LeidenGoogle Scholar
Van den Hoek, A. (1997). ‘The Catechetical School of early Christian Alexandria and its Philonic heritage’, HThR 90.1: 59–88Google Scholar
Vermeule, C. C. (1968). Roman Imperial Art in Greece and Asia Minor. Cambridge, MACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Veyne, P. (1986). ‘Une évolution du paganisme gréco-romain: injustice et piété des dieux, leurs ordres ou “oracles”’, Latomus 45: 259–83Google Scholar
Veyne, P. (1989). ‘La nouvelle piété sous l'Empire: s'asseoir auprès des dieux, fréquenter les temples’, RPh 63: 175–94Google Scholar
Vieillefond, J.-R. (1970). Les ‘Cestes’ de Julius Africanus. ParisGoogle Scholar
Vita, A. di (1982). ‘Gli Emporia di Tripolitania dall'età di Massinissa a Diocleziano: un profilo storico-istituzionale’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.10.2: 515–95Google Scholar
Vivian, T. (1988). St Peter of Alexandria, Bishop and Martyr. PhiladelphiaGoogle Scholar
Waelkens, M. (1983). ‘Privatdeifikation in Kleinasien und in der griechischrömischen Welt: Zu einer neuen Grabinschrift aus Phrygien’, in Donceel, R. and Lebrun, R. (eds.), Archéologie et religions de l'Anatolie ancienne: Mélanges en l'honneur du professeur Paul Naster (Louvain-la-Neuve) 259–307Google Scholar
Wallace-Hadrill, D. S. (1982). Christian Antioch: A Study of Early Christian Thought in the East. CambridgeCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wallis, R. T. (1972). Neoplatonism. LondonGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1981). Roman Imperial Architecture (The Pelican History of Art). HarmondsworthGoogle Scholar
Ward-Perkins, J. B. (1993). The Severan Buildings of Lepcis Magna: An Architectural Survey (Society for Libyan Studies Monograph 2). LondonCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Watts, D. (1991). Christians and Pagans in Roman Britain. London and New YorkGoogle Scholar
Wegner, M. (1966). Die Musensarkophage (ASR v.3). BerlinGoogle Scholar
Weisgerber, G. (1975). Das Pilgerheiligtum des Apollo und der Sirona von Hochscheid im Hunsrück. BonnGoogle Scholar
Weiss, P. (1982). ‘Ein Altar für Gordian III, die älteren Gordiane und die Severer aus Aigeai (Kilikien)’, Chiron 12: 191–205Google Scholar
Weitzmann, K. (ed.) (1979). Age of Spirituality: Late Antique and Early Christian Art, Third to Seventh Century. Catalogue of the Exhibition at the Metropolitan Museum of Art, November 19, 1977 through February 12, 1978. New YorkGoogle Scholar
White, L. M. (1990–7) The Social Origins of Christian Architecture, 2 vols. Valley Forge, PAGoogle Scholar
Whitehorne, J. E. G. (1977). ‘P. Oxy. XLIII.3119: a document of Valerian's persecution?’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 24: 187–96Google Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1970). Roman Trier and the Treveri. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wightman, E. M. (1986). ‘Pagan cults in the province of Belgica’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.18.1: 1739–1851Google Scholar
Wild, R. A. (1984). ‘The known Isis-Sarapis sanctuaries of the Roman period’, Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt II.17.4Google Scholar
Wilken, R. (1992). The Land Called Holy: Palestine in Christian History and Thought. New HavenGoogle Scholar
Wilson, R. (1983). Piazza Armerina. LondonGoogle Scholar
Wipszycka, E. (1983). ‘Un lecteur qui ne sait pas écrire ou un chrétien qui ne veut pas se souiller? (P. Oxy. xxxiii 2673)’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50: 117–21Google Scholar
Wipszycka, E. (1988). ‘La valeur de l'nomastique pour l'histoire de la christianisation de l' Égypte aux IVe–VIe siècles: aspects sociaux et ethniques’, Aegyptus 68: 117–21Google Scholar
Wood, S. (1986). Roman Portrait Sculpture 217–260 AD: The Transformation of an Artistic Tradition (Columbia Studies in the Classical Tradition 12). LeidenCrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zanker, P. (1995). The Mask of Socrates: The Image of the Intellectual in Antiquity. Berkeley, CACrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ziegler, R. (1994). ‘Aigeai, der Asklepioskult, das Kaiserhaus der Decier und das Christentum’, Tyche 9: 187–212Google Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Alan Bowman, Brasenose College, Oxford, Averil Cameron, Keble College, Oxford, Peter Garnsey, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge Ancient History
  • Online publication: 28 March 2008
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521301992.033
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Alan Bowman, Brasenose College, Oxford, Averil Cameron, Keble College, Oxford, Peter Garnsey, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge Ancient History
  • Online publication: 28 March 2008
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521301992.033
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Bibliography
  • Edited by Alan Bowman, Brasenose College, Oxford, Averil Cameron, Keble College, Oxford, Peter Garnsey, University of Cambridge
  • Book: The Cambridge Ancient History
  • Online publication: 28 March 2008
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CHOL9780521301992.033
Available formats
×